7 - Associated Gangsters

Bob wakes up in a car, while Sarah drives. It’s past midnight at this point.

"Hi"

3:27 PM

"Any time pass while I was dead"

3:30 PM

Bob decides to look outside.

They're not in the city anymore. Looks like the countryside. "Not much."

"Hn."

3:31 PM

"Where are we going anyways"

"Your parents? They might know something."

"Do you really think I'm Nathan Smith"

"Does it matter? Who you are is what you choose for yourself. But... You should probably have all the information, first."

"I see."

3:52 PM

"Hm."

3:52 PM

"Do you like Naomi"

"What? Like- No, I don't care about her. She's a client. Last thing I need is another mom."

"What do you do if you like her"

"What?"

"I think I am beginning to like her. She's nice."

4:02 PM

"People love others for their personality, right"

"I guess so. I've never really been into anyone, though."

"But how do I even tell her this"

4:07 PM

"What if she reacts badly"

4:08 PM

"Being lovers is just wanting to be friends for life, I don't want to get intimate. But what if she thinks I am"

She sighs. "I'm really not the kind of person you want to ask this to. But why do you even want friends? What's the point?"

"Because I want a happy ending"

4:16 PM

"I would have never been truly happy if I worked within the boundaries of team nine. They can't afford to trust me"

4:17 PM

"If I work hard in my own unique ways, isn't that how one succeeds?"

4:19 PM

"Have you tried making friends"

"No. If you let anyone close to you, they'll just use you. Hurt you. You have to keep a layer of separation there. Treat everyone like a client or... Some other kind of tool, and you'll be a lot happier like that."

"But what if they don't think me as a tool"

4:22 PM

"I don't think you are a tool."

4:24 PM

"But it makes me sad that you think Im a tool to you"

"Think of it this way… Why do you care about me? What’s the point? All it does is hurt you when I don’t feel the same."

"See I tricked you"

4:30 PM

"I don't feel sad when you called me a tool"

4:30 PM

"But you worried that I'd might as well get lost if I was affected by that"

4:31 PM

"See? That means you do see people as human."

4:32 PM

"Do we not have compassion in all of us? Making friends only makes that compassion for others stronger."

4:34 PM

"And that's why I want to fall in love with Naomi. I DO feel compassion for her"

"But what’s the point? Why do you want to feel compassion for others when all they do is hurt you? Where does that get you?"

"Suffering is necessary for a happy life."

4:36 PM

"The deeper the suffering goes, the harder I work, the harder I learn."

4:39 PM

"And I am a man who has seen both perspectives from myself"

4:39 PM

"The push and pull between Jackson day only hurt harder when I saw him as evil. I may not have saved him, but knowing that I understood that inside he was happy and that he was humane, I was happier"

4:40 PM

"The bullet wounds he gave me were wounds of understanding. I knew what I had to do"

"You learn from suffering? I suffered all my childhood, and all I’ve learned is to close myself off. Does that makes my suffering worth it? Did having the shittiest family ever become worth it because I learned people can be evil?"

"The "shittiest" family?"

4:41 PM

"This implies you never got to see their perspective from themselves."

4:42 PM

"You closed yourself off, and labeled them off as horrible people."

4:42 PM

"Do you know why I want to fight capitalism? Corporate? Why do I think it's evil? Because it's a "thing".

4:46 PM

"Jeff Johnner is only evil by proxy."

4:46 PM

"The dragon is only the evil one because he breathes fire." (edited)

"Only evil by proxy? So, you’re saying it’s no one’s fault they’re awful?"

"They are only evil by the result of phenomena."

"And that excuses them?"

"You can only truly say you "excused" them because you failed to find out the source of what made them tick"

5:00 PM

"Aren't they CEOs"

5:00 PM

"They can't be touched by the idea of suffering if they have it all"

5:01 PM

"YOU should have made them suffer."

"I was a child! And… And I bought that they were right! That it was normal!"

"But you are an adult now, are you? Its not too late."

5:13 PM

"We can get them. Together."

"What’s the point? I don’t owe them the time of day. I don’t… I don’t want to see them."

"Do you want to continue this way of living without knowing you didn't try to save them?"

5:20 PM

"You feel negative emotions, right? Let them be your strength. Not your weakness."

"Save them? Save them from what? I’m just one person. I can’t do anything."

"And that's what you need friends for"

5:22 PM

"You understand now, don't you"

"No. That’s what I need clients for. Friends aren’t people who help you. They’re people you hang around, who are just… Fun to be around. Someone who’s presence gives you meaning on its own."

"Friends aren't fun to be around. If they aren't, that means they aren't your friends."

5:27 PM

"And if clients really give you meaning, doesn't that mean they're your friends?"

5:30 PM

"prehaps what you view as "clients" and what you view as "friends" are actually the opposite" (edited)

"I don’t get meaning from clients, and they aren’t my friends. They’re work contacts. That’s it."

Bob investigates if they are at their destination point. (edited)

Still anywhere close. "You wanna do something to pass the time?"

"find the nearest phone store?"

5:35 PM

"grandmaster took my phone"

She passed him her phone. "Just take mine for now."

I use my email for both emailing Sean Nibel. (edited)

5:39 PM

The email reads. "Carolyn Blythe has seen Ehn. It is a cat. Shawn Duveldt has also seen Ehn."

5:39 PM

"Take care of Sam for me, thank you."

5:40 PM

I log off on my email. (edited)

5:41 PM

I give the phone to Sarah.

5:41 PM

I decide to sleep.

The carseat is too uncomfortable to sleep, and Bob just woke up. "I'd really rather not drive in silence." Sarah.

I decide to hesitate before giving the phone to her.

5:43 PM

I look inside her phone.

She has recent texts with Ouroboros Stanley and Harriet Kadin.

Bob looks at them.

Ouroboros texts like they're close, but Sarah responds very dryly. Harriet is obviously enamored with Sarah, and Sarah responds semi-kindly. She does however also insult you in her texts.

5:54 PM

Sean emails back the following:

I appreciate the information. Any details? Their abilities? Keys? Irregardless, the deadline for the agreement about Sam has already passed. Are you going to ignore the threat you've made about spreading the video? Of course, I would prefer if I suffered no consequences. But I want you to understand one thing: a hollow threat makes all further ones worthless. Once it becomes known you won't go through with it, you lose all influence you could've had. At this point, even if you held someone at gunpoint they'll think it is a bluff. I know this sounds like I'm trying to make you ruin my life, but I just want to help you avoid mistakes. You are a valuable partner for me, after all.

Bob sneers.

5:55 PM

I email back.

5:55 PM

"Your loss then. Sorry Sean. I love you too." (edited)

5:56 PM

Bob goes on twitter.

5:57 PM

Bob sends the post on there yeah.

5:57 PM

Bob then texts Harriet Kaidin and Ourbouros stanley "YOOOOO SEAN NIBEL BOMBED A FISHING WAREHOUSE

" with a link to the bombing. (edited)

5:58 PM

Bob also posts to Harriet Kaidin. "Is it okay if you interview Bob Smith soon? He's getting impatient."

5:59 PM

Bob sockpuppets multiple twitter accounts and quote tweets the controversey.

'what the fuck are you doing sarah' Harriet responds, with an obviously different typing style than before.

"Bob told me to post this" I type this at Harriet Kaidin.

'who the hell is bob. stop talking to harriet'

6:05 PM

'this isnt fucking funny sarah'

6:05 PM

'idk what the hell is wrong with you but stay the hell out of my business'

"The elusive sentasaurus? Nathan Smith" I type this to Harriet(?)

6:07 PM

"okay gonna cut this straight. I'm Bob." I type this. (edited)

6:09 PM

"Sarah thinks that she has to use people as tools"

6:09 PM

"Can you like conference her out harriet"

6:09 PM

"I care about her and I'm sure I care about her too"

6:10 PM

I go back I go to ourobouros.

6:11 PM

"Hello this is Bob. Me and Sarah are going up to confront you and fight you maybe." I type this to Ourobouros yeah (edited)

6:12 PM

"Stop abusing your own sister dumb ass" I type this to Ourobouros.

'okay bob just tell sarah shes a piece of shit and i hope she dies. stop talking to harriet' From Harriet’s phone again.

I type to harriet. "Can you do my interview"

I check the youtube video of the Sean Nibel video.

'interview? what interview'

6:24 PM

What about the video is Bob checking?

I want to know how the video is doing.

It's become a lot more noteworthy since the explosion yesterday.

Ehn/PC

'interview? what interview'

"lmao loser your not harriet"

'yeah this is alexi because harriets the shittiest phone user ever'

6:29 PM

'if this is sarah kys. if this isnt sarah tell her to kill herself'

'what did she do' from now on i'm using ' ' for texting.

'you/she know/knows what you/she did'

'what? that video? that was me'

6:34 PM

'lmao i blackmailed sean nibel and he told me I could send this to people'

'im not talking about videos nor do i need to hear about the ceo of fuckall'

Bob wonders what could have happened.

6:38 PM

"Hey sarah some girl named Alexi told you to kys" BOB SPEAKS THIS OU LOUD (edited)

"They're not a girl, and yeah... You get used to it." Sarah.

"What did you even do"

"She's like that for everyone, but... I tried to find out more on his operation. I tried to force them, and now I'm trying to force Harriet to let me in. One of those obsessive controlling types, so she's mad at me for it."

"Operation? Whats that"

"If I knew, I wouldn't be pissing her off right now."

"Her, or him?"

6:50 PM

"I also texted Ourobouros we would beat his ass" (edited)

6:51 PM

"I also told him to stop messing with you"

Bob Smith

"Her, or him?"

"No one knows. We're supposed to switch it up."

6:55 PM

"What the hell, why did you text my dad?"

"Your dad is a problem, right? If he's shitty that means there is no problem attempting to attack him."

7:00 PM

Bob is texting something while talking on twitter.

"You know, you could just talk to me. This is a long ride."

"What is there to talk about anymore."

7:12 PM

"If you truly think I have no value, just like a tool why do you continue to want interaction?"

"Because I'm bored."

((Pause session))

((Do you mean end session or))

((Well I have tennis for 30 minutes))

((Ah okay))

((Bird))

8:05 PM

"Then this conversation does hold value to you"

"In a sense. You could call yourself a tool for my value, if you're so desperate to understand my ideology."

"Using something as a tool means that it only is advantageous to you"

8:09 PM

"In fact, thanks to your help I've added you to my bucket list"

"What?"

"Because you pointed out your problems to me, I want to save you before I die."

"Save me? I don't need someone to save me. The window's passed for me to live a happy life, and I'm confident in my conclusions."

"Funny how you and jackson were just fighting each other for who gets who and yet you both are one of the same."

8:26 PM

"Just don't die on me. He might be dead."

"Yeah, I think everyone's agreed he's dead at this point." She sighs. "You're free to think of me as friend or family, or whatever if you want to... I can't stop you. But I just want to see things in a way that won't hurt me. Can't you respect that much?"

Bob Smith looks sullen.

8:33 PM

"What do you mean "everyone"?"

"Well... General news, I guess."

"ITS ON THE NEWS"

"...Yes?"

"May I see it"

"Sure. Just google it."

Bob uses the phone to google.

There's news about Team Nine. Everyone except Jackson is in the hospital right now.

Bob looks sad.

8:50 PM

Bob decides to mess around to pass time. Bob searches "Ethfan Kerloe"

A bunch of foreign results pop up.

Bob decides to look up "Edlightenment serial killings."

Edward Blythe poisoned his entire cult Edlightenment, leaving only himself and his daughter Carolyn alive. The case was solved by lone wolf Howard Scott, who became a very noteworthy detective due to his involvement in this major case. Blythe is still in prison these days. (edited)

Bob searches up Edlightment.

Edlightenment is a cult that was active for over a decade, up to 9 years ago. There's not too much information online about their specific beliefs

Bob searches up Carolyn Blythe.

((Roll))

((what))

9:10 PM

((13))

She's a therapist in Avengardm, and a survivor of the Edlightenment mass murder. No information you don't already know.

Bob searches up ourobouros stanley.

Ouroboros is the founder of King Burger. He sold the company to Leading Image Blender Inc. 20 years ago, and it immediately crashed and died. He recently repurchased the rights from Sean Niebel and is restarting the company. (edited)

Bob decides to search up his alias, the elusive sentasaurus.

It's just repeating information about him. His real identity isn't listed or anything though. There are also claims of having seen him fly around, which is now a thread on a conspiracy messaging board.

"preview"

9:18 PM

Bob searches up other towns outside of advengard. (edited)

There are many other towns in the world. Including, for example, one literally named Other Town.

Bob searches up other town.

It's a town.

Bob decides to make a note to go there.

This is one of many towns. There is nothing about this one that sticks out.

"preview. why did they name it the other town"

9:24 PM

"I wanna go there"

9:24 PM

"Might contain sam kidink."

"I think Naomi's checking there today."

"oh" (edited)

9:25 PM

"WHAT"

9:26 PM

"finally doing searches herself....." "grumble grumble...."

"I swear I told you. She went to look because we're far away."

"It kind of stinks that after this search Sam won't really learn anything"

"Does he need to learn anything? I think it's fine if he just lives as is."

"He left me out to die"

"So did everyone else. People suck."

"I know but he can't just go anywhere he desires without facing consequence"

"And is consequence supposed to do anything?"

"YES"

9:30 PM

"Consequence is suffering. Suffering leads to happiness."

9:31 PM

"Once I make him the terrorist of advengard, he would learn to why leaving people is risky." (edited)

"So you keep saying. But I suffered, and I don't feel happier for it. This is some weird stockholm syndrome thing. You're falling in love with your own pain."

"Well, you have to work to cancel out the suffering."

9:32 PM

"This isn't some torture porn"

"So you both get tortured and you work for it? Sounds even worse to me."

"Well, if you want to have a house and you have sticks, you build a house yourself."

9:34 PM

"Then you have a home you can sleep in and livestream"

9:35 PM

"OF COUSE im not saying that sam should suffer and figure out a big problem himself. That's why after he gets accused of being a terrorist, I will clear his name." (edited)

"But what if you never finish that house? What if you spend your entire life chasing some dream of a completed house... And then you just never find it. Lots of people have dreams. I don't, but... I can understand what drives someone to have a dream. But if you live only for that dream, you aren't really living at all. And when you complete it, how do you know you'll be happy? How do you know you'll ever even complete your dreams? Don't you think it'd be best to enjoy the downtime while you have it. This car isn't the most comfortable thing ever... But it's a period of silence. You get to talk, think, feel, etc. all without the obligations of your dream. It's an opportunity for short-term happiness. And you were just going to sleep over it, skip a chance at some kind of happiness now. It's like... It's like you're addicted to suffering. If you keep suffering, you'll achieve happiness. If you keep suffering, you'll grow. What's wrong with you now? Why do you keep chasing suffering wherever you can?"

Bob is astonished at how much she spoke.

9:45 PM

"everything had to happen for a reason"

9:45 PM

"the world is telling me that I have to do this"

9:46 PM

"why did I get shot so many times? Why does Kidink hate me? Why does everyone in this world treat me like dirt when all I want is simple love and acceptance?"

9:46 PM

"I'm the main protagonist of my own story"

9:47 PM

"I am the chosen one. The main protagonist has to win. The main protagonist gets the girl. The main protagonist has to spread a message."

9:48 PM

"I-i'm not like that. I'm not a robot. I'm not a chess piece in some sick game. I'm not like that. I'm free, I tell you. I'm free!"

She stares at him for a moment. "I admire the confidence, I guess. Even if it's definitely... Strange phrasing. But if you're so free, why do you think you're in some kind of story where you're destined to win. Isn't that kind of predetermined fate the opposite of your freedom? If you're really free, you should be free to lose just as much as you're free to win."

"I-I AM free to lose. EVERYONE is free to lose. It just so happens that im actually doing something about losing, instead of standing there and taking it like a wimp" (edited)

9:53 PM

"I don't really think i'm the main protagonist of my own story. I DON'T. But I delude myself because I am a free thinker with a free mind."

"But it feels like you're chasing that suffering at this point. Don't you want to take a moment to just... Relax. Have a normal conversation where we don't just load it with our emotional baggage."

"That's why I'm so hated! I LOVE being hated. Because I'm free. I can be incomprehensible all I want. I don't care whether darfee existed. I don't care if wilford was the good person in our debate. I don't care if my speech manner is inconsistent."

9:59 PM

"I don't care if I'm some lame-ass D&D character who is hated by everyone and everything because nothing is understandable about me and I'm just a burden for other D&D characters who have "clever" writing. Because you know what, I can be free!"

10:01 PM

"NORMAL? NO ONE EVER TEACHES ME WHAT NORMAL EVER IS? ooooohhh, I want to be normal. But then everyone laughs at me for failing at being normal. I can't just go to a therapist and talk this out. She's a fucking shrink who's father runs a cult!"

10:03 PM

"THIS IS WHY I HAVE TO LISTEN TO HER TALK! AND TALK! THIS IS THE MESSAGE THE WORLD IS GIVING ME! I HAVE TO LISTEN TO HER! "

"Normal is... Well, normal isn't a real thing, I guess. Everyone has a different understanding of what normal is. And all life really is is everyone's idea of 'normal' clashing. But I think the way people see normal is that it's like forgettable. You could have a million different conversations, and this one wouldn't stick out in the slightest. That's my idea of normal. You keep it lighthearted and normal by not making it matter. When your life's so abnormal, maybe normal things feel weird, but in an ideal world we could have a conversation where nothing we say matters. We're free from our emotional baggage, in a sense, because we can talk about other things. Like music, food, funny looking cars... I dunno, just something that doesn't matter."

"But if we are forgettable, what happens when we die......."

10:08 PM

"If we were just normal, whats the point? When we shatter, where will those pieces go?"

10:09 PM

"Do we truly want to have our pieces dirt brown? Or do we want to see a rainbow?"

"What happens when we... I'm not sure. Honestly, I don't really want to think of it. No one really knows for sure. But I guess you can shape uncertainty to fit whatever agenda you want. It's best not to live your life off of things you don't understand."

"And if we truly should be normal, then why did you even bother with telling me that you use people as tools?"

"I don't think you have to be normal all the time. No one is. I just think you'd probably enjoy life a lot more if you had some normal in your life."

"Normal.... just a little normal in my life."

"Like... Okay, let's just do something dumb. Let's throw on some music." She scrolls through her radio channels at random. "And then we can just rate it. It's pointless, but maybe it'll be fun."

Bob complies.

((End session))

((how was it today))

((I thought it was really good actually. 1984 gif you cannot skip to the plot created some funny material and the ideology debate was really interesting))

((Saturday))

((what were some good bob quotes last session))

"Like... Okay, let's just do something dumb. Let's throw on some music." She scrolls through her radio channels at random. "And then we can just rate it. It's pointless, but maybe it'll be fun."

"Hm."

2:05 PM

Bob has nothing more to say.

https://youtu.be/KAwyWkksXuo plays on the radio.

PurpleLazerr

Hudson Mohawke - Cbat

Bob visibly winces.

2:13 PM

"0 Sentasauruses out of 4" (edited)

"What kind of rating system is that?"

"It's pointless but maybe its fun?"

"Everyone has their funny gimmicks"

2:25 PM

"Like you call Naomi the "bitchy one"

((Sorry I didn’t get notifications here for some reason))

Bob Smith

"It's pointless but maybe its fun?"

"All music is pointless, though."

"Your point being?"

"Well, if it’s fun, shouldn’t it get more… Sentasauruses?"

"The rating system is pointless but its fun. The song is awful"

"Oh. Why?"

"It's basically trashy irony hipster music that tries to be funny so it goes on the radio. Little do the artists know that this encourages unhealthy behavior where OTHER people can believe they can be funny and post garbage sequences of notes on the radio intentionally. And then radio stations lose what they are actually designed to do, to promote modern music to encourage uprising music stars to make a difference in their lives."

"But it’s funny."

"You're feeding the pigeons." (edited)

"Musicians are entertaining. They exist solely to be entertaining. What’s the difference between an emotional classic and music so awful it’s funny. They both achieve the same effect."

"Because. one puts work in it and the other one doesn't?"

"Does it matter? Some people are born wealthy, some people earn it. At the end of the day, they’re both wealthy. It’s the same end result, even if one is lazier."

"How do we trust the competency of one who is inherently wealthy than the one who worked years to earn that position though?"

"Their competency doesn’t matter to me."

"You destroyed the economy thanks to them."

"The economy’s made up anyway."

"This is escapism....."

"No, it’s just true. Money is just a piece of paper we decided means something."

"Doesn't that make it meaningful though"

"How?"

"Thanks to a familiar belief, people actually get a bang for their buck if they work hard."

"I can also just give myself a lot of paper and decide I’m a millionaire."

"Well then do that and get arrested. preview"

"Either way, an agreement doesn’t need a shared belief. It just needs mutual incentive."

"Mutual incentive?"

"Well, if money exists, then everyone who agrees it does gets to have it. They all benefit financially. Because if wealth didn’t exist, they wouldn’t have it."

"Well tell 10 of your friends if they agree for you getting yourself a lot of paper."

"I don’t have friends."

"Then there is no mutual incentive."

3:42 PM

"This being normal stuff kind of rocks"

3:42 PM

"Here let me try"

3:43 PM

Bob changes the music channel.

3:43 PM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wtHyLF8pEdA&list=PLhOeSzSlJo-KzdYcGTbbIYboUXzJWx8X9&index=3 Kid named music channel: (edited)

"…It’s alright."

"What rating system would you use for this"

"I don’t really have one."

"Out of 4 sentasauruses what is it"

"2? Maybe?"

"But why?"

"It’s all… Techno and stuff. I never liked that genre. Feels like work to listen to it."

"I guess I could understand the perspective. I enjoy the complex chords to them. It feels like music these days fall into these generic rhythms and melodies without much thought into them. Which is why I enjoy music that are decidedly less mainstream than whatever pop song is on."

"I prefer to keep it simple, really. 'Complexity' just sounds like showing off."

"But how well does cutting corners end up in the long run? You build a bridge using sticks, but what if the anti-stick train comes in?"

4:18 PM

"Was it truly worth it driving for hours when we could have taken a bus and your hands would be free?"

4:18 PM

"What if I said something funny? Then you would merge without looking."

"What?"

"Actually, but would driving be inherently more complex? You learn driving skills by going it on for an hour. And if you sit in a bus, you have to listen to babies, and people talking on their phones!"

4:22 PM

"So in the end, you decided yourself to take a complex pathway yourself. That's hypocrisy to your own ideology."

"I… Don't think I follow."

"By driving me for hours, you've decided to make a complex choice. But you say you like simplicity."

"I think you might be overthinking this."

"And I guess this could apply to everything else too! You say that you like simple things? But don't you have an ideology that revolves around people being tools? Why did you choose to bomb the team nine base instead of calling the police as a normal people should? It seems to me like you are lying to yourself to normalize things that shouldn't be normalized."

4:27 PM

"Why do you call Naomi bitchy when its safer to call her by her own name? Why do you choose to follow me around if you don't agree with anything I say?"

"…Maybe. But I just prefer thinking of things as equally normal. People and things, all of them are equally irrelevant to me. I don’t think that’s too big of a crime to want."

"But I don't think it is normal."

4:31 PM

"Hm."

"Good for you, I guess?" She looks out to the road. "We’re almost there."

"What defines as normal differs from perspective to perspectives....." Bob mutters.

4:32 PM

"That could mean... what defines as anything can differ from perspective from perspective."

4:32 PM

"Sam left his mom. But does that make him a person thats in the wrong for doing so?"

4:33 PM

"Sam is selfish. Sam is needy. But what if its because of us that he can't comprehend on what is the right thing to do?"

4:35 PM

"Am I a bad person for trying to save sam, because I don't understand his perspective? I see things from my perspective. But that doesn't mean its normal to others. It's like music. What people see as good is bad to others."

4:36 PM

"Who is the main protagonist of this story?"

4:36 PM

"If there is no main protagonist, can it be a story?"

"Whoever they are, I’d rather not meet them." Sarah exited the highway, and headed into a town.

Bob ponders this on the way to the town.

The car finally stopped in front of a house. "Guess we’re here. Finally." Sarah.

Bob goes to the house and knocks.

Sarah stays behind Bob. She looks uncomfortable for some reason. An old lady opens the door, and looks at Bob. "…Nathan?"

What... would they want to hear.

4:42 PM

Their perspective. They are the protagonist of their own story.

4:42 PM

Bob scans for a facial expression.

4:45 PM

Bob is squinting.

She seems happy to see him.

Perspective. Perspective.

4:46 PM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YPB7izLB8LY A faint tune plays in Bob's head.

4:46 PM

UNDERSTANDING EXAMINATION BEGIN.

Lets review the facts.
She hasn't seen her child in a "few years." "Few." The word "few" has three letters in it, to represent its smallness. We can assume that for about 3 years, we weren't present in our household.
Nathan isn't "dead." She doesn't look so horrible, and there lacks an expression of sadness in her eyes. Usually, when you cry, your eyes are red. She isn't crying tears of joy or sadness, meaning that my presence isn't all that special to her. She still is happy, so I guess there is a sense of familiarity to me.
I don't look like the child known as Nathan. I look nothing alike to him. But if these people recognize me, it isn't a form of delusion. They don't seem to look manic in the slightest. Perhaps one could assume I took plastic surgery maybe? An accident? It explains the nose deformity.
Why would they be happy to see me? Usually, when you grow as a person, people want to see that result after a long break of your family. This can connect to what I think my parents were like. I have panic attacks. I could have them still. They would logistically believe that they would stop because I had the courage to leave to start a life anew.
And a final extra fact, supposedly her husband is still alive. Sarah did say, parents. with an "s." And there are in fact two people in that report. A mother's name and a fathers name. Of course, they can both be mothers. I don't particularly care about the basics. But for now, this is whats normal to me, so I will go with a father figure.

4:59 PM

PERSPECTIVE SWITCH BEGIN.

5:00 PM

Alright. now I have to look into how she would see the world. She's a bit old so complex emotions are a bit hard on her. Stereotypical nurturing grandmas exist because they are senile for common sense. Well, she doesn't look THAT old. But thats besides the point.

5:01 PM

Alright. It's go time. I swap bodies and look at myself at the doorstep.

5:04 PM

"Wonder who could that me at my doorstep? Could it be my husband? Suprising that he could even get groceries this quickly, seeing how much he gets sidetracked these days."

5:06 PM

Bobs mother opens the door.

5:07 PM

"N-Nathan! I can't believe it myself! Its my boy! I remember when he used to wear clothes of star wars! Look at his outfit. It's simply chic! He's even got a girlfriend.... she looks so shy." (edited)

5:07 PM

"He survived the accident well... I'm truly blessed."

5:10 PM

"Now, now... what could he be doing at a time like this, talking to this worn-out old bag? I have nothing left to teach him."

5:10 PM

Bob finalizes this perspective, and the music stops. A drumroll plays and he decides to respond back.

5:10 PM

"I'm sorry mom. I still have panic attacks. I'm worthless."

5:11 PM

"I may look different, but I'm the same person I was before."

"I’m so glad to hear that, Nathan." Mrs Smith. "Come in, come in."

"She's not my girlfriend. I'm not good enough for one. She's... and intern." I point to Sarah.

5:13 PM

Bob follows her around.

"What." Sarah follows as well. Mrs Smith leads them to a dining room where a man is having a cup of coffee. "Nathan's back." "Ah, Nate! How are you?" Mr Smith.

"They kicked me out of my old job. One of the members shot me in the leg."

"Shot you in the leg? Yikes, that’s rough. You come here for our money then?" Mr Smith.

"Huh? Of course not! I have a new job. But life has been pretty rough."

5:33 PM

"But I am happy to suffer as long as there is a reward for me at the end"

"Yeah, life's like that sometimes." Mr. Smith. "But you make do!" He hits Bob in the shoulder. (edited)

"ha ha ha!"

5:36 PM

"Life at team nine has been a joyride for me. Jackson Day, my former friend calls me Bob for some reason. No idea why." (edited)

5:38 PM

"I guess you have to play stealthy, seeing how I was the elusive sentasaurus beforehand. So you need a fake name, such as Bob."

The Smith parents look at each other in confusion.

5:39 PM

"Right, well… We’d just like to ask you some questions. Could we do that?" Sarah.

Bob waits patiently

"Go ahead." Mrs Smith. "It’s your life, Bob. You ask." Sarah doesn’t look at him.

"What were we going to ask again?" I whisper this to Sarah.

"I don’t know, anything about Nathan Smith. Is he really you? How’d you go missing? How’s you lose your memory? Try to figure that kind of thing out."

"Uh. Why did I go missing anyways?"

"You forget?" Mr. Smith.

"Yeah."

"Well, it was uh… Few years back. Me and you got into an argument, got a tad violent, so you ran away. Typical kids of today. Take 1 beating and then think they run the place." Mr. Smith. Sarah shifts uncomfortably.

Bob expression drops to a smilular shape to a frowninglent one.

6:04 PM

"Argument?......"

"Yeah. Exactly. How’d you forget that?"

"Coping mechanism? I guess?!!!"

6:07 PM

"Would you like to go in detail about the argument...."

He gets caught offguard. "Was a few years ago. Nothing special to me at least."

"Hm. go on,"

"To what?"

"About the argument?"

"I was trying to say I forgot. Just escalated into us wishing each other were dead. Hell, I’d say I still wish you were dead." Mr Smith.

"Well..."

6:16 PM

"You beat me?"

6:17 PM

"That's off topic. Uh. So how did they find me?" (edited)

"Did who find you? You just came here by yourself, didn’t you?" Mr Smith. "Let’s… Let’s talk about how awful you are as parents. Like, how much he wanted to leave." Sarah.

"No, no, Sarah.Everyone has a perspective. No one is awful. I simply need suffering in my life."

6:20 PM

"But yeah what about me leaving?"

"You just left. What do you want us to say?" Mr Smith. "I dunno… Hit him! Show him how much you sucked! Get him to understand why he left!" Sarah. Mr Smith smacks Bob in the face, but it strangely seems to stop millimetres before Bob's face.

"?"

6:25 PM

"What are you doing Sarah? I genuinely do not know" (edited)

6:26 PM

"Why were you trying to hit me?"

"It’s… I’m not here. Just focus on them right now." Sarah.

"Why did you try to hit me? Mr. Smith?"

6:28 PM

"What was this about taking one beating and thinking i own the place? This implies this has happened multiple times."

"Yeah, we’re pretty awful parents." Mr Smith replies casually. "He doesn’t have self-awareness here." Sarah.

"Shut the fuck up, sarah."

She sighs.

"Well, I guess it all wasn't bad for you. Hey, I got out of the house, right? Win win? You made me suffer, and thanks to you I'm a better person than I left off before."

6:34 PM

"Anyways, this has been a wonderful reunion. It seems that i don't remember half of what the hell even happened here. It's quite humorous. I guess all that panic attacks gave me amnesia." (edited)

6:34 PM

"Ain't that quaint. Well, I guess I better get going."

6:35 PM

I shake hands with Mr. and Mrs. Smith.

They shake back. "...They're actors." Sarah.

I leave with Sarah and go in the car. Before leaving I want to talk with sarah.

Sarah does not move because they are already talking.

I whisper to Sarah. "What do you mean by "actors?"

"It means they're just pretending to be your parents!" Sarah. "Oh, is the act coming off now, or are we supposed to stay in character?" Mr Smith(?).

"Sarah. did. did. you set me up?"

6:38 PM

"WHY DO I HAVE TO KEEP BEING TRAPPED IN THE UNKNOWN" (edited)

6:39 PM

"You two... are actors?!!"

"Yes? Were you not aware?" Mrs Smith. "Look, it was... You were supposed to find your 'real' parents, and then they'd be shitty and awful, so you could stop idolizing the concept! No more chasing maniacs and calling it family! It was... It was a good idea, at the time. You weren't supposed to meet them and take child abuse like some kind of positive event in your life!" Sarah buries her head in her hands.

Bob stares into space for a second.

6:42 PM

"Thanks!"

6:42 PM

"Who are you guys anyways?" (edited)

6:45 PM

"Well, Sarah. This has been an enlightening experience. For a second, I was kind of scared. But you've taught me a valuable lesson. Perspective? Other protagonists? This entire act has shown me that there are people in this world who want to shift my heroism back up a notch. I will spend the rest of my life purifying you and the others."

6:46 PM

"I really am the main protagonist of this story. I am an all-loving hero. I am grateful to you three."

6:47 PM

"Sam should be coming back right? We better get home to give him a happy renunion."

"Are you serious? I was trying to help you learn, here. This was for you. And instead you've somehow unlearned things!"

Bob doesn't respond because he's already dashed to the car and locked the doors.

Bob Smith

I leave with Sarah and go in the car. Before leaving I want to talk with sarah.

Bob was actually, slowly getting to the car while he was talking. how quaint. (edited)

Sarah follows after him. "Bob, come on! This was for you!" Bob is locked inside the car.

Bob starts the car and starts driving.

The car doesn't start. Out of gas.

"out of gas. hmph. divine retribution."

6:52 PM

"divine retribution."

6:52 PM

"retribution?....."

6:52 PM

"is it really...................."

6:53 PM

"does she............ deserve............"

6:53 PM

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YPB7izLB8LY A faint tune plays in Bob's head.

6:53 PM

UNDERSTANDING EXAMINATION BEGIN.

6:54 PM

"NO! shut up! me!"

6:54 PM

Lets review the facts.

6:54 PM

"She doesn't deserve this!"

Sarah lived a life of child abuse by both her father and brother.
Sarah supposedly sees people as tools. When people are put into a bad household, it is perfectly normal for them to develop bad habits their parents give off to them.
It's highly likely that these toxic relationships were misogynistic in some form, which usually has to do with objectification. This is where the tools part comes in, doesn't it?
Because she has to normalize this, anyone who intrudes on the opposite spectrum of her ideology, she considers a threat.
Even then, Sarah had her hesitation. She looked uncomfortable having to obligate herself into this master plan.
She said it was for "me." Yet she views people as tools. Why was this?
"She had to suffer! It was necessary for her! It's her fault for not understanding!" (edited)

7:07 PM

"This entire perspective thing is stupid! Don't I have enough inner turmoil already?"

7:08 PM

PERSPECTIVE SWITCH BEGIN.

7:08 PM

No. (edited)

7:09 PM

I don't think i need a perspective switch this time. (edited)

7:09 PM

the answer is clear what I have to do. (edited)

7:09 PM

I've been hiding my emotions this entire time. (edited)

7:10 PM

"This is stupid! I'm the hero of this story!"

7:10 PM

"I'm not supposed to feel empathy for the flawed! I'm supposed to fix them!"

7:11 PM

The music stops in Bob's head.

7:12 PM

Bob starts crying.

7:12 PM

((Session paused here. I have a piano recital so we can continue this tommorrow))

((I had a different cliffhanger in mind so I’m going to do that first))

7:18 PM

The Elusive Sentasaurus flies in from above out of nowhere, crashes on the ground, bounces from the impact, crashes back onto the ground, and slides forward from the momentum until it comes to a standstill next to the car. It stops moving. ((End session)) (edited)

((Saturday))

((Thursday at 12PM EST))

((good job.))

The Elusive Sentasaurus stops moving.

((sorry for being late))

12:34 PM

Bob stops crying.

12:34 PM

"GGGGGRRRRRR"

12:34 PM

"YOU THERE" Bob points to the suit

It doesn’t react.

"YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR EVERYTHING THAT HAS HAPPENED TO ME"

12:35 PM

"YOU ARE THE EVIL MASTERMIND OF CAPITALISM"

"Bob, what are you doing? Get out of the car!" Sarah.

"I have to destroy you. It's only natural for me to do so!"

12:36 PM

Bob dashes out of the car and wears the suit.

There’s someone already in it.

Sentasaurus unzips the suit.

12:40 PM

"Stealing more people, huh?!!!"

12:41 PM

"Manipulating more people into doing YOUR bidding?"

"...Bob?"

12:42 PM

Jackson Day is inside the suit.

"I'm talking to the suit."

12:42 PM

"JACKSON?"

12:42 PM

"JACKSON!"

12:43 PM

I help him out.

What? No, he's not supposed to be here. I said that he would die. Why is he here? This doesn't make any sense. When I command someone to die, they do it. It's not an optional thing. He's supposed to be eternally tortured in some unknown location. Did he escape? How... Why did I let him escape? Was the suit my definition of an unknown location? I guess I'll have to be more clear from now on. This reappearance is absurd. Just... Absurd. I suppose it's not too late to return things to normal. Jackson is badly bleeding out, he will not make it much longer. There. All returns to normal. Though, I would much prefer if he hadn't already come to ruin your life any longer, Nathan. This will suit my purposes for now.

12:47 PM

"This guy? How the hell did he know where we are?" Sarah.

"Oh shit, HE'S BLEEDING OUT"

12:49 PM

"I don't care about ideologies or semantics today, jackson. It's not about this anymore. Today, I'm going to save you."

12:49 PM

Bob goes inside the house and asks for some kind of towel to stop the bleeding.

"I guess that's... Better?" Sarah. They give him towels.

Bob investigates the wound. (edited)

((Roll))

((9))

They're wounds.

But where?

Nowhere specific.

Okay. fuck. Bob does at triage and applies the towels like gauze to the wounds that would seem like its the most lethal.

((Roll))

((17))

This slows down the bleeding, but he still won’t make it. "Bob… What are you doing?" Jackson.

"You have to live! You have to live! You have to live!"

1:01 PM

"Isn't it simple human instinct to save someone who is in danger?"

1:02 PM

"It doesn't matter if you will still continue to listen to me or not, you are still one of us jackson, and humans help each other out." (edited)

1:02 PM

"You still matter to me."

"But I just hurt you, didn’t I? I mean… It wasn’t my fault, but I can’t imagine helping me if I were you…" Jackson. "…" Sarah.

"You're not evil, jackson! No one is!"

1:06 PM

"You don't deserve death jackson! No one could ever deserve a death like you could if you weren't here."

1:06 PM

"Would you have rather been trapped wherever you were?" (edited)

1:09 PM

"We're people, jackson. As I said, I don't know if you will ever listen to me after this is all finished. I don't even know why I'm doing this after you killed me multiple times. But isn't that what makes life valuable? That peoples flaws can be turned around to do good?"

"No, I… There’s still so much I have to do. I can’t just die such a forgettable death… The tunnel, I have to be near the end of it. You know, it’s always darkest before the dawn… That’s what they say." Jackson. "Bob, do you really want to help him?" Sarah.

"Let me be the light at the end of this tunnel. I won't forget you. I could have never forgotten about you!"

1:12 PM

"YES ALL OF THAT IS TRUE, but you also need to live!" (edited)

"Thats what I’m saying! I’m… I'm gonna live! I deserve that!" Jackson. "He’s not gonna make it, Bob." Sarah.

"That's the spirit jackson! Live! Live!"

1:15 PM

Bob frantically looks at Jackson's state.

He’s not going to make it. "And the rest of Team Nine… Are they okay? Did they get their reward yet?" "They’re in the hospital. Which, if you weren’t stupid, you’d have done too." Sarah.

Hospital. hospital.

1:19 PM

"THE HOSPITAL!!! THEY CAN HELP THEM!"

1:19 PM

The Grandmaster....?

1:19 PM

"SHIT!"

1:19 PM

"We can't take him to a hospital either."

"Yeah… I can’t go back now… I failed." Jackson. "Bob. Look at me. Do you want to help him?" Sarah.

"Jackson! Think yourself as the main protagonist. You make your choice."

1:21 PM

"Imagine yourself in your most hopeful spot, your arc. The ending of your story."

1:21 PM

"Please, imagine whatever that so desires!"

1:22 PM

"No one else can ever take that choice away! Not even me!"

1:24 PM

"what does this ending hold?"

"I’m not sure. I was never really the free-thinking type… I guess I expected life to pick for me." Jackson. "Bob!" Sarah grabbed him the collar. "Face reality. He’s not gonna make it! …The most you can do to help him is put him out of his misery." "No!" Jackson. "I’m gonna live!"

"Jackson. Thoughts inside your head. But keep telling yourself why you want to live."

1:31 PM

"Don't look at others around you. Don't listen to anyone but yourself! Don't listen to me, either."

"Bob… What are you talking about? What’s this supposed to accomplish? Am I supposed to survive through the power of my own wishing? I… Is that what you do?" Jackson. "Bob!" Sarah. (edited)

"If you want to die, then think it in your head."

1:34 PM

"I don't know if a miracle will happen. I don't know if miracles can happen at all. But this is for you to decide. Can a miracle happen?"

"…" Jackson. "Miracles don’t exist, Bob. You’re just… Torturing him with false hope." Sarah.

"You're right...... but I can't just stand there and say he deserves to die!"

1:39 PM

"But isn't this what you did to me to? Torturing me with false hope?" (edited)

1:40 PM

"Fuck! There isn't time for me to talk about myself, nor you. This is about jackson."

1:41 PM

"Jackson.... what do you see your ideal future to be? Say three words. Keep the rest to yourself."

1:42 PM

"What do you want people to know you as?"

"Rich and happy." Jackson. "I was trying to help you, Bob. I was helping you let go! You need to let go and move on from the past. Nathan Smith, the elusive Sentasaurus, who gives a shit? You’re free! No family, no ties! But you keep trapping yourself!" Sarah pulls out her gun and holds it out to Bob. "Unlock the cage. Kill the past. Then decide who you’ll be… For yourself."

"YOU'RE TRAPPING YOURSELF TOO! WHY? WHY DID YOU DO THAT FOR MY SAKE? I SAW YOU, YOU HATED EVERY SECOND OF WHAT YOU HAVE SEEN! DO YOU THINK PROJECTING THE PAST ONTO OTHERS CAN HELP YOU ESCAPE EITHER?"

1:52 PM

"DO YOU THINK USING PEOPLE AS TOOLS SOLVES YOUR PROBLEMS! IS THIS WHAT MAKES YOU HAPPIER! OBJECTIFYING OTHERS BECAUSE THEY OBJECTIFIED YOU!"

"Fine! You want the truth? I didn’t do it for you! I did it because I couldn’t stand to see someone else going through what I did! I did it because I just couldn’t stand the sight of you! I couldn’t stand the sight of someone who could so happily hurt himself day after day! Waiting for someone to come through and care for you does nothing! There’s no one in this world who can save you! No one who can save anyone! Everyone… Everyone just pushes each other away and acts like it’s the other’s fault! I’m tired of it! Does that make you happy? Does the truth make you happy, huh? Does no one caring about you make you happy?" Sarah.

Bob is crying. "Why! Why did you want to extrapolate meaning out of me? You are the main protagonist of your own story! I'm not! If my sight truly made you miserable, why didn't you say anything? Why do you continue to hang out with somebody that reminds me of the past?"

"Because it’s my job! And I’m not supposed to let my feelings get in the way of work!" Sarah.

"But if your feelings get it way of work, then you're just continuing to lock yourself."

"None of this would’ve happened if you were just normal." Sarah. "…Sorry, Bob. Is this what I sound like?" Jackson.

"NONE OF US ARE NORMAL! I'M MENTALLY ILL! HAVE YOU SEEN THE THINGS I HAVE DONE?" (edited)

2:07 PM

"Its...alright jackson. I'm sure suffering for success is something I did too."

2:10 PM

"Sarah. You aren't locked into boxes of story beats. Your lives are made up of choices."

2:11 PM

"I'm a mentally ill freak. I get it. I don't know if I will get over it or recede. Because in my perspective, this is the choice I am making for my own story to go. You can't decide for other people to decide your fate. You have to do it yourself." (edited)

2:11 PM

Bob gives the gun back to sarah.

2:12 PM

"I've given this chance for you to see this loud and clear. With this gun, you can get rid of any of us on what you believe makes you happier." (edited)

2:13 PM

"I guess.... this is why Sam left, didn't he? He made a choice for his story to go somewhere else. It pissed me off, but it was what makes him happier too."

2:14 PM

"he saw his own problems, and he wanted to confront them in his own way. I respect that."

"Don’t make me out to be the villain here!" Sarah appears on the edge of tears. "I did… I did what I had to do. Nothing more." "Bob… You’re kind of incredible, huh? You’ve been withstanding way more pain than I ever did… And I never even stopped to consider it. You think… You think maybe my prize went to you?" Jackson.

"I don't know.. I don't know...." He says this to jackson.

2:17 PM

"You... you! Sarah! You made to yourself out to be the vill- no! i...."

"Life wouldn’t be worth living without higher ups than downs, don’t you think?" Jackson.

"What... do you mean... jackson....."

"If I stopped believing our pain meant something… I don’t think I could go on. That’s why I’m sure there’ll be something waiting for you too." Jackson. (edited)

"I... what is waiting for me. Jackson."

"Whatever you want, I guess. That’s the point of hope." Jackson. (edited)

"I...."

"So it’s you. You’re the one who got that bullshit mentality into him." Sarah.

"No... I wanted to go... against........"

"…People are made up of those they met in their life. My brother Harry said that once. That we’re all just little bits of those around us, mashed into something new. That’s why he left everyone too, why he decided to choose who’s in his life. But I think that’s really terrifying. I’m me. I don’t want to be someone else, to be pieces of other people. That’s why the only person in my life is me. But… I guess you 2 didn’t have that luxury. So for this, you might as well just be mirrors of each other, right? Don’t you think that’s kind of disturbing? Letting people into your life?" Sarah.

"Is it really true that you are not made up of those in your life?"

"Who would I be made of?" Sarah.

"Do you think objectifying other people didn't come from somewhere?"

2:40 PM

"How does one know that people are just tools? How did you come up with the idea of what a tool is?"

2:40 PM

"You were scared about the idea of being made up of those that they met in their life, and that's why you rebelled."

"I still made myself into the person I wanted to be. I threw away my family, my past, and so on... Do you really think any of my past is left in me? Or are you just so clung to your own that you can't accept what growth means?" Sarah points her gun at Jackson. "You have to move on." "I don't want to die here!" Jackson.

"You are made of up of pieces of people, but do those pieces that you are made up actually represent them?"

2:47 PM

"You are only made up of the concepts of people. You don't know who they are inside. To them, they are NPCs of their own little world."

2:49 PM

"Harry, Ourobouros, whoever, because you wanted to escape from these people, you viewed them as a concept on why escaping is good."

2:49 PM

Oh yeah Bob is still crying.

"But don't you want to choose who you are for yourself? To stop letting those around you decide everything for you?" Sarah is still aiming the gun at Jackson.

Bob looks at himself in self hatred.

2:55 PM

"Being free..... I guess we can never be free. I'm just a stupid hypocrite."

2:55 PM

"But everyone is a stupid hypocrite! Aren't they?"

"Not me!" Sarah.

"I.......but this is how we learn about the world! We look at contradictions in ourselves thanks to other people around us? Being humane isn't all about just having free will, but its about how we can develop ourselves to be better people!"

2:58 PM

"Making choices isn't just doing whatever you want, it's also about taking what other people say and giving it meaning to make our life valuable." (edited)

3:02 PM

"Maybe the systems that restrict our freedom cannot be beaten. But that doesn't mean that we can't try. And if we don't, we can learn things in order to develop as people, and that's.... that's how you truly are free......? Right?"

3:02 PM

"The light at the end of the tunnel... it can mean anything you want."

3:04 PM

"You're right Sarah... suffering isn't good.....suffering in itself doesn't solve anything. That's where jackson is wrong........"

3:04 PM

"It's what you learn from suffering."

3:05 PM

"Sarah, in a way, this is what you learned, right? Maybe i didn't change your perspective on things. But in a way, thanks to my help, you've fortified your own ideology."

"..." She scoffs. "Say whatever you want. It's my job to help you now. So I'm going to help you. I'll put your past out of it's misery. I don't mind if you're too stubborn to thank me. But freedom...? You'll have the chance to take it back now. You're welcome." Sarah takes a step toward Jackson, still keeping the gun aimed at his head. "You got any last words you want to say to him?" Jackson is breathing heavily.

"Do you think killing Jackson will make me happier? Do you think this is suffering for a reason?"

3:07 PM

Bob disarms Sarah.

This effort doesn't even need to be considered. It fails. On any scale, there is only a single person who would ever allow as horrible an existence as Jackson's to persevere. And in all honesty, that person may be the weakest of all. You, Nathan, don't have the strength to do it. "I guess that's a no." Sarah. "Waaaaaait! There's more to my life than Bob! Can't I grow too? Can't my life have meaning too? I just want a meaningful life... After everything I've done, can't I be happy? Don't I deserve to be happy?" Jackson. "...You're going to die." Sarah bites her lip. "There's nothing you can do to change that now. I'm taking the pain away from you now." "But that pain is me! This... It's all me! I don't want it to die, I don't want... I'm not ready to leave this world without a single good memory!" Jackson. "Who gave you the right to choose for me!?" "...Ugh. Grrrrrah!" Sarah drops the gun. "Fuck. I can't do it. After all the people I've shot, I freeze up here. Fuck! Agh!" Is this some kind of joke? This absurd anomaly. Why wouldn't she kill him? Why hasn't he died alone? Is this the force of his suffering? Does his will for even a single second of happiness trump my own? But... It's always been his choice to be this cruel. Sure, circumstances around him may have created the monster that became him, but that doesn't begin to absolve him of his actions. It shouldn't even begin to justify his most basic wrongs. And yet he's still alive. Do I pity him? Am I sorry for him? I... Don't... Understand... But maybe just this once. Just this once, I can allow him something. I suppose that certain pitiful quality about him is better than you, FB. I'll just refunnel my hatred for him into a far more powerful one against you. That can resolve that.

"Why did you freeze up on him?"

"I don't know, I just..." She sighs. "Whatever. Be whoever you want to be, do whatever you want to do. But when we get back to Naomi, I'll have her split us up. Do you agree to that much?" Jackson breathes a deep sigh of relief.

".....So be it."

3:30 PM

I wear the Sentasaurus suit.

"...For what it's worth, I wasn't lying about your parents being in this town." Sarah.

"I'll keep that in mind. But life isn't really a story is it? I'm sure my parents wouldn't even know who I am." Bob smiles. Slightly. (edited)

3:35 PM

So uh. Is Bob in the suit? (edited)

Bob is in the suit. "I mean... The wouldn't know you, no. They're... Dead. I guess we'll never really know what kind of life you lead before you became you." Sarah. "...Can you take me? Please." Jackson.

"Hmph.... to think that this suit was truly evil after all. I guess if it wasn't for this suit I wouldn't have grown, none the wiser."

3:46 PM

"Where exactly?"

"There’s a graveyard nearby." Sarah gives the address.

"Where exactly?" I speak this to jackson.

3:54 PM

"Jackson isn't going to die." I say this to Sarah.

3:59 PM

((hello))

((Sorry had to handle something OOC))

"Your parents… I don’t… Know why. I feel like… I want to be there." Jackson.

"Which parents?"

4:14 PM

"The real ones? Or the actors sarah hired?"

4:18 PM

Bob decides to go to the actors.

"The... Real ones? Why would she hire actors? What?" Jackson.

"Oh... I'm stupid. We can do that."

4:19 PM

Bob smith goes to the graveyard.

They both follow Bob.

4:21 PM

It's a decently sized graveyard, but it's not hard to locate the Smiths. They have a shared grave with the words 'In death, all reunite' carved on the headstone.

"I've had enough with the broken sentences and "preview" stuff. I think that can just, settle for the better."

4:23 PM

"What did you want to say to them, Jackson?"

"…Do you remember them?" Jackson.

"I...don't."

"Who… Was your family? To you?" Jackson. (edited)

4:31 PM

Sarah very visibly restrains herself from butting in.

"I'll never know who they meant to me, but from what I recall, it was a way to feel safe. Someone close that could tell me that I'm not alone in this world."

4:32 PM

"Panic attacks.....they always knew, or I at least think they knew that they would know whenever I had one."

"For me, I’d say it was team nine. People I could rely on, who’d side with me even when I dug us far too deep to get out of. But they’re all the way across the state, aren’t they. They’re probably not even conscious enough to realize that… I’m going to die. I can feel it coming already. But I took your family away from you, for a while. Bob… If that’s who you want to be… You’ve got them again. Do you think I could… pass on with a family? Even if it’s yours?" Jackson. "But they’re not even your family. What happiness could that possibly bring you?" Sarah.

"If you want that to be the truth, then so be it. You can find meaning in anything."

4:39 PM

"But you don't need my family to feel something. You're like a brother to me, Jackson." (edited)

4:41 PM

"People like the grandmaster, they can't give me happiness. How does a person make a choice to understand someone who comes put of nowhere to call him his father?"

4:41 PM

"You're different, in that sense."

"…Yeah." Jackson hugs Bob. "…This is weird. I didn’t really think we’d ever be on the same side. Guess bleeding out does something to you, huh?" "…" Sarah.

"The light at the tunnel can be anything, can it? Passing on with a family doesn't have to be just an actual family."

4:47 PM

"Pass on with anyone you want to believe. Living or dead."

"Can you tell Team Nine I did something worth remembering? Accomplished something against the big boss… I don’t know… Just something." Jackson.

"It's all thanks to you I got to land a hit on that man "Jeff Johnner." (edited)

4:50 PM

"I kicked him in the face, got him all frustrated ". (edited)

"You kicked Jeff Johnner? You actually… Wow." Jackson.

"I did. I kicked him so hard, he shot his own coworker, the grandmaster!"

4:52 PM

"You did that Jackson.... YOU DID THAT!!"

"Yeah… I did that. Together, us. We made it all happen. Guess the power of happiness wasn’t through suffering for myself… Because right now, it’s us… I’m just happy not to be alone." Jackson. "…Fuck." Sarah mutters this word and then hugs both.

"Rich and happy....."

"Rich… And happy… Rich… and…" Jackson slowly fell limp.

"Jackson died. Rich and Happy."

"Debatable." Sarah slowly let go.

"Debateable too. But that's what he wants."

5:00 PM

Bob comes to a realization.

5:00 PM

"Shit! What do we do with the body?"

"Uh… Burry it, I guess?" Sarah.

"We should probably call the authorities we found Jackson first."

5:01 PM

"You have.... a phone, right?

"Yeah. But I’m not calling the police… Do you really think that’s such a good idea after I was the one to shoot them up in the first place?"

"What."

5:04 PM

"Shit."

5:05 PM

"Call the neighborhood! Tell them we found Jackson Day!"

5:06 PM

"Fuck. Uh."

"Let’s just hide him!" Sarah.

"But where?"

"We’ll figure it out." She lifts up his legs. "Take his arms."

Bob carries jackson.

Sarah heads into the woods with them.

"Is this where we'll bury him or something?"

5:11 PM

"Oh my fucking God we are hiding the body of our friend."

"Your friend. Yours." She adds quickly. "…Just so we’re clear, that hug didn’t mean anything. Okay? Just go ahead and forget it. I was just… Curious what it felt like. That’s all." She drops him when they’re far enough in.

Bob looks at the body one last time before heading off.

Sarah follows.

Bob cries.

5:16 PM

"Rich and happy..... I'm sorry...this ...isn't.....rich....happy.... "

5:16 PM

"JAAAAACCCCCKKKSSOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNN" Bob hugs Sarah and cries in her shoulder. (edited)

She awkwardly pats him on the head. "…"

Time passes. After Bob feels a bit better.

5:23 PM

"Well, we have to move on from our pasts. I hope one day Jackson gets his wish."

5:23 PM

"Sam should be at Avengsrd, right,"

"If Naomi found him." Sarah heads back to the car.

Bob flies with the suit.

((Towards where?))

Back to Naomis.

5:26 PM

Just kidding. Bob goes to other town first.

Midnight passes. ((End chapter))

((Ok ten minutes or less before my flight departs check out this progress:)) I wake up.

Dana does indeed wake up in her room.

Good morning, room.

2:03 PM

Anyway, back to it. I check my phone. ((this is the last message I will send unless the flight has functioning wifi))

((

bye. What exactly is she looking at))

((Hi.)) For text messages, voicemail, the social medias. That sort of thing. Probably nothing important.

Nothing new.

4:06 PM

There's a knock on her door. "Hey, Dana?" It's Ariel. She sounds worried.

I slowly open the door. “Yes?”

"What should I do?" She displays a twitter message reading:

I am the man in the car from yesterday. I was serious when said your friend is in danger. She doesn't take me seriously, but are you fine letting her die? If you are willing to discuss this, answer me. If you don't answer by 2 PM today I will count that as a refusal. I am a busy man.

“What?” Oh. Sean Niebel. “I don’t know. His demands from yesterday are unreasonable. We’re criminals, and I’m not making him an accomplice. No idea who he even is. If we could fish for information from him, that would be nice. I have my doubts.”

"So should I ignore it?"

“Sure. That’s my opinion.”

"Alright." She smiled and put away her phone.

4:36 PM

"Morning." Howard came from down the hall.

“Hello.”

"Hi." Ariel. "So, what’d you 2 learn?" Howard.

“A lot. Not much I’d imagine you don’t already know, though.” I take a deep breath. “Niebel’s a pain in the ass. Managed to find the guy, but it was a waste. Couldn’t get anything useful out of him, nor have I thought of a more clever way to look into him. I doubt he’s more than incidental, though; looking into whatever is going on with his associated business nowadays would be more meaningful.” “Grobber, though—Grobber was incredibly cooperative. Poor sap had no idea he’d been taken advantage of, and we quickly put things together. Gus entered his house personally, while an accomplice distracted Grobber. He did something or other and now the money there is gone. Probably a computer thing.” I look down and put my hand to my chin. “I’ve mostly run around in circles to confirm what you had already told me at the start. Gus Amon, a former officer with criminal connections, embezzled money from Niebel and Grobber, and Shuichi Maoziwam reaped the benefits. I don’t know what connection the two have or what exists as a motive. The only loose end is that accomplice. Carolyn Blythe. A therapist. Aided in part of this scheme. Gus died right in front of her, supposedly. Don’t know if she was ‘just’ under duress or something more, but it’s worth looking into her.” (edited)

5:00 PM

“I have a question of my own, while we’re at it. Might or might not be related. What do you know about Jeff Johnner?”

"So you already found the Carolyn connection, huh? Good job." Howard.

“Not the first to get there, clearly.”

"Considering she had her client beat me with a chair, no. Not the first."

I stare at him.

"Carolyn killed Gus. But she did it on the orders of Jeff Johnner and the man above him. That’s who we’re after."

“Makes sense. Thanks for whatever the hell yesterday was.”

"I hoped they had some leads, but that’s that I guess…" He sighs. "You’ve got the day off, then. I don’t have any other leads to give you either."

“I see. I’ve a few curiosities I’ll look into on my own time. Turns out I have more of a stake in this case than I thought. No promises, though.”

5:39 PM

“Uh, anything to add, Ariel?” I recall her existence.

"Not really." Ariel.

5:44 PM

Howard sighs. "I can see the duo was really needed."

“She’s… it can be vital to have a second person around.”

"Can it? Aren't you afraid of being stabbed in the back? Either of you." Howard.

5:48 PM

"Dana wouldn't do that to me." Ariel.

“Yeah.” Yeah

"How can you be sure, is all I'm asking. Allies are a means to an end. If it suited them, anyone on this planet would stab their best friend in the back. Some people are just open about it."

“Well, no. I’m not sure. And I try to minimize risks, certainly. But someone so paranoid about possible misfortune just isn’t going to get anything done, ever. It’s about sussing out what risks are worth taking. Intuition, call it.”

"Intuition, huh? I call it a hunch. And you’ll come to realize that any hunch beyond suspicion and pessimism is wrong." Howard. "Isn’t that a strange thing to tell someone you want to work for you?" Ariel.

“I’d be annoyed if this was your clever way of announcing you’re going to arrest me or whatever.”

"...Heh. As if. Like I said, you're beneficial. It'd just hurt me to try something dumb here." Howard.

“Good. I don’t know what to tell you. Sorry for whatever your story might be, but I’m careful enough for my own standards on who I choose to partner with.”

"There's no such thing as careful enough. All people are the same at heart. Every human on the planet wants what's best for them. Those we hate and those we love, we use them to our own ends. Forever. Nothing wrong with that, really. It's just human nature. Nature you ought to understand." Howard.

“Uh. Yes? That sounds about right to me, yeah.”

"Then why do you feel so comfortable with Ariel around. Are you expecting to be first on the draw?" Howard. "Dana just understands that people can be more selfless than you think." Ariel. "Does she, now?" Howard.

“I have confidence in my appraisal of others. Whatever you want to call it — selflessness, maybe — it’s still rooted in those same patterns of human behavior. If someone saves my life but they do it for PR, they still saved my life. Motive is tangential to outcome. I mean, animals will behave that way even more directly, acting in their own interest and survival. Does that mean a farmer or shepherd needs to constantly fear betrayal? Absurd.”

"I agree, in a sense. But it helps to know that everyone who's nice to you does it because it benefits them. It helps when you've gotta stab em in the back. Or when you've gotta make them put a gun in their own mouth, huh? All humans are equally awful. Means there's no one who can really blame you if you decide you prefer run a 1 person show." Howard. "Dana wouldn't do that!" Ariel. "She's so stubborn on this. What the hell'd you to her? Is this another one of your magic abilities? Creepily unending loyalty?" Howard.

Truth be told, I don’t understand either. Why Ariel is like this. I’ve felt uneasy about it before, but what can I do? If she betrays me, I’ll have to deal with that when it happens. “Don’t you have anything better to do? I’m not sure what the goal of this conversation is. I in particular need a second set of eyes and ears for the way I do things. You’re not going to change that, and I’m not going to find anyone better.”

"To be honest, I just don't trust her. You, you're confrontational and incredible stupid... But you're smart enough to not get yourself killed. You know not to risk a fight with me if it isn't worth it. But her? She either really is dumb enough to blow herself up for no cause at all, or she's slipped right through your defenses to get whatever she wants."

“I’ve always preferred the card games that give the joker a role.”

"And which of you's the joker here? Cause I don't see anyone laughing at her." Howard. "Come on, Dana... You trust me, right?" Ariel.

I awkwardly turn towards Ariel, avoiding meeting her eyes. “I’m not quite so soft as to word it that way. But I don’t doubt my conclusions. You’re the most reliable person I know.” I return to Howard. “For Ariel to be working against my interest, she would need a motive. She’s cooperated with me thus far, so I would assume this would be something to come up abruptly. So what, is it money? That strikes me as ridiculous. She knows I have latent potential for success that she doesn’t alone. No offer could make up for the cost of losing me, if we’re speaking purely rationally. So is it justice? Or fear? I did briefly think she may have done something suspect when you approached me yesterday, but we’re definitely beyond something like that. It’s unthinkable Ariel would trust someone else claiming they would only target me when she’s been aligned with me every step of the way. All that remains is a matter of principles; that she’d betray me not via harming me directly but by going against my values and beliefs. Yet that can’t happen. I don’t have any. Not anything greater I strive for.” I smirk. “If we’re talking likelihood for who is likely to fuck me over with what I’ve given them, you’re much higher, and I don’t even think you’d deny that. So if you’re trying to divide and conquer, give it a rest. And if you’re earnestly afraid of Ariel May, take note of the fact that she’d only strike you in retaliation.”

Ariel smiles at what Dana says. "Alright, your loss. I can't claim to have an explanation for why she'd do anything either. Just keep an eye out." Howard.

“Mm.”

"Oh, and you spoke to Kingsley right? He may be dumber than Ariel, but that's useful. Don't find a way to fuck that up. Last thing either of us need is a Kingsley who thinks he's good for anything."

“Is that so? Well, alright.” I’m absolutely finding a way to fuck that up, I’m afraid.

"Have a good day, Dana. Enjoy your rewards for today, I suppose." Howard left.

“Not much of a moodmaker, clearly.” I mutter after he’s gone.

"Dana, you do trust me, right? You weren't just saying that because he was there... Right? Because I really am with you."

“…Yeah. I do.”

"I don't think I'd have what it takes to make it on my own. You're special like that."

“Maybe.” Definitely, but that would be weird for me to say to her.

Ariel hugs Dana suddenly.

hhhrhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhghhhhhh

9:12 PM

Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

9:14 PM

It’s fine. It’s just a gesture of affection. It’s not anything drastic. It’s just her being overly sentimental. Like the type of person she is. Like she always is. No matter what. Just to anyone. Orienting the interaction to a domain under her control. She. Uh, well, she

9:16 PM

I kiss her, then back away, breaking out of her grasp.

9:16 PM

What?

9:16 PM

I retreat into my room and slam the door shut.

9:16 PM

What the fuck?

She stares in shock too as Dana retreats.

Okay. This is… no, this is workable. I just need… I need to make sure I know what I’m… going.

9:21 PM

I go over the factors of uncertainty. So is she, uh, one of them? One of me, like, ah… I mean, she was always so touchy feely, it was almost creepy, but if I read that wrong, I’m going to need to do a lot of recovery. Uh…

9:22 PM

Mats Rumen, though. Her ex. But does that say anything? He wasn’t seeing her anymore. Maybe that was a reason it fell apart.

9:25 PM

The idea of killing a man so hard I turn his girlfriend gay is intriguing. Hah, just… joking summary. Crazy how my life has gotten as of late. Is something going wrong? It’s like… I might be ill. She can’t have injured me, right? It wasn’t that intense of an embrace. I feel faint. Like I haven’t eaten in… Wow, I really haven’t eaten in… a while. Did I even eat anything yesterday? I must’ve been so caught up with everything happening I forgot.

9:27 PM

I check my fridge, knowing it contains nothing edible. I should really throw those leftovers out. Can’t even tell what that meal was anymore.

9:28 PM

I take a bottle of beer from the fridge. This isn’t food.

9:28 PM

But, next best thing. I imbibe.

9:29 PM

I mean, it’s not water. Like, there’s more nutritional to it than just nothing. I mean maybe not, in a way that’s GOOD for me, but there’s like, a substance there. I think.

9:31 PM

Yeast! Yeast. It’s like… water plus alcohol. That’s makes it a drink. Since pure alcohol would just kill you. And then wateralcohol plus yeast, that’s how it gets to be beer. So this is sort of like bread. I just get a little… a little dizzy if I have too much too fast. Y’know? Hah. Obviously I know. I’m thinking to myself. It’s obviously less filling than solid food, though.

9:32 PM

So I should probably have more to compensate.

9:32 PM

That makes sense.

9:34 PM

I take another… two more bottles. I mean, I guess. Sure. This is what’s happening now. This is the day. Isn’t it… it’s like, still the morning. Shouldn’t really be doing this right now.

9:35 PM

But, what can you do! Can’t leave to get food. She might be still outside my door, maybe. Would she? Erm. Hm. That seems a little excessive.

9:36 PM

Maybe it’s like it’s a… catch twenty one. Because if she’s standing there to see me, then she’s is kindaaa obsessed with me! Even after I did that. But if she’s not. Then she isn’t so, things with us would be weirder? But she wouldn’t be there so it would be! Fine!!!

9:39 PM

Catch twenty… it’s twenty two and it’s the bad thing when neither situation works for you. But this is the opposite, a “win win” as they say. But catch twenty one is funnier soooooo screw the mainstream media. I laugh at my good joke.

9:43 PM

I stop after drinking. Uh. Three… ah… six seve… All of them. All the ones I had. That’s fine. It’s fine. Can’t just stay holed up in here forever, like a little BITCH. Someday you need to, you have to face the music. Make the world your (see the earlier BITCH)! Okay. Here I go.

9:43 PM

I stand up. On my feet.

9:43 PM

I put my feet. I keep them on the ground.

9:44 PM

Just gonna stand here a few seconds. Make sure I have my bearings.

9:45 PM

I look if… the little thingy. To see if someone’s at my door now.

Ariel is still outside. She's smiling brightly.

Wowww… that’s crazy. Shes crazy. She’s like… she doesn’t exist when I’m not looking. The philosophy thing. But maybe I’m crazy also. We’re a little… everyboby twisted. Human nature, like oishi said.

9:54 PM

I open the door. “Hi”

"Hi! Are you okay, Dana? You seemed panicked, so I was worried. I don't think I'm that much of a prize, am I?"

“I’m doing… quite well, truthfully. Truthly… What should be asked. Are YOU doing okay.”

"I'm doing great! I was starting to worry you didn't actually like me back."

I stand there silently for a few seconds at this. “So mine… reactions was very insppopiate. I took a step too far. And im sorry but i needed to know. Because of the FUCKER detective i was thinking. Why you do anything that you do ever.? And why to is. Help me.” I put my hand on her shoulder. “April. No one has relied on me … ever. So when you’d said that you need me for. I thought. Well okay she’s just saying that. But then you’rent?” I shake my head. “That’s irrevelent. So if you mean that I think we’ll, then you are just wrong. But maybe. I mean that doesn’t matter, yea? Like when people think things about other people, if it’s wrong is like… that’s not the part to make…” I laugh indignantly. “And whose it that says that’s wrong? Because maybe, im actually great? And the world just doesn’t get that. Maybe they shouldn’t. The world doesn’t matter. Society and. Of course my STUPID WASTE OF A JOB. Doesn’t matter. All that matters. For a guy. It’s that you have one guy. Who gets your whole plans. You feel me?”

"Y-Yeah, Dana. I feel you."

“April m.. Ariel May. I would like to request that I… that instead of. I would like to formerly request, instead of being your dead boyfriend. To be your alive boyfriend.girl.” I cough. “No. I’m… make the dream you wish to. It is a STATEMENT OF TRUTH, not question. I say now, and make into real with my words. I am going to be. The things I just said. If that’s is okay with you?”

10:21 PM

“I think I’m going to faint.”

Ariel gently pats Dana on the head for some reason. "Alright. I'm glad, Dana." She's smiling, but suppressing a clear confused discomfort.

I faint.

((End session))

homestuck implied??? And with the desperate soul thief’s inebriated descent into the floor of a mediocre dwelling within the labyrinthine streets of Avengard, and with awkward fauxmance teetering between PC and NPC, we are ready to bid adieu to this vignette of hyperimportant fucking around on the pitch-perfect note of a single textbook deployment of the rare yet highly embarrassing DRUNK HAPPEN xDANA CRAIGIGAS. And once again we find ourselves poised to attempt to exit this chapter prematurely, while forgetting to address exactly no loose ends whatsoever. You open the chapter tiermaker to find a list that only goes up to 6, and are shocked completely by it, as usual.

SPOILER

10:28 PM

And there you have it. Literally the worst session end in AG to date, hands down.

SPOILER

((Saturday))

attempt

10:03 AM

all of these are real

((Where did you GET these))

((my mind))

10:04 AM

((ok where’s my fucking money Denny is a line from the room))

((I assume Kingsley's is like MHA or something???))

((I don’t think anyone in MHA says this. I do not think there’s an MHA title drop))

10:06 AM

((If there is that’s awesome))

Dana wakes up in Ariel's bed. She’s cuddling her previously unconscious body.

I slowly sit up. Wow. I do not feel good. Should’ve seen that coming. Mm.

2:08 PM

I don’t think I’m sober yet. Couldn’t be. I guess I don’t know how long I’ve been out. None of this feels real.

2:08 PM

I said some things I should probably…

2:09 PM

What? Take back? Are you fucking kidding? This isn’t the kind of situation where that applies.

2:09 PM

I wanted this, anyway. Right?

2:09 PM

I guess I did. Or something like it.

2:11 PM

Do I even KNOW her, really?

2:12 PM

I guess I don’t need to. This isn’t a fuckin’ marriage or whatever. It’s entry level. Just seeing what could happen. It’s fine. I’m fine.

Ariel smiles. "You’re awake."

“Uh. Yeah. For better or worse. …How long’s it been?”

"A few hours, I think. I didn’t really check."

“Kay.” Let’s see… I don’t really have anything to do today. It’s uncomfortable. As much as I hated it, I guess I’d grown to rely on the routine of labor as my norm. With extra free time I’d normally get in touch with some friends, but… Grace is a non-option. I guess I could see if other people are available, but that would be… the wrong move right at this moment. I think. I’ve settled on not spending extraneous time outside for the near future, but I did want to… Wait. I tense up a bit. Do I have the notebook on my person?

Dana does not have the notebook on her person.

Fuck. I get out of bed and head over to my room. “Uh, be right back in a second.” I quickly mumble to Ariel.

"Okay."

2:30 PM

Dana's room is normal.

I quickly tear the place apart to make sure I haven’t misplaced the tome.

It’s where she left it.

I sigh. I really need to stop being so neurotic about this. I make sure it’s put in as secure of a place as it can be within my domicile. I tear off a page from it before putting it away and shove it in my pocket. No idea if this works, probably worth testing, but it did in Death Note. Now…

2:40 PM

Is she going to ask what I rushed away for? She’s weirdly touchy about the “risk” I take using that. Maybe better to not bring it up. But she’s bound to have questions if I return from my room with nothing. Uh. I change my clothes. That makes sense as a reason. I put on what I deem to be my nicest outfit out of the available wardrobe. ((Dana Craig does not have nice outfits.)) Okay. I head back to Ariel’s room with the page and my regular belongings, phone et al.

Ariel waves.

“Hey.” I sit down. That’s a weird thing to say. Just… hey? Overly casual. I mean, what am I supposed to say? In this context? Whatever this context is?

2:45 PM

I wanted to… research Leiblinc and Jim Gordon or whatever. But honestly, I don’t fucking care about the former. Scott can deal with whatever that shit is. No idea how I would even begin to look into the latter. Can’t even remember his name. Names. Fuck. I forgot to push the detective more firmly on the Johnner front. Ugh.

2:45 PM

“Are you doing anything today, Ariel?”

"Not really."

“I see.” I shift uncomfortably in the whatever I’m sitting. “But like, what do you want t… what would you do today if I wasn’t around?”

"I’d probably wait. I don’t have anything else exciting going on."

2:52 PM

Dana gets a text.

I check my phone.

Sean wakes up in the car.

Having to sleep in the car is extremely inconvenient. Sending these people attack my house for no apparent reason is that dog's idea of 'fun', I guess. Good thing it 'doesn't plan to do anything for me', as it put it. Back to the point. I try to find out if Ariel works today by determining her schedule through her previous photos. Or maybe she already made a new photo from work today and I won't have to do it.

It doesn’t seem like she’s been to work in a few days.

I see. Then I send her a twitter message.

A short time limit and involving a close person. From experience, these things make people much more willing to agree.

There is no immediate response.

Understandable. The dinosaur man should act soon too. The time limit I gave him was 'today morning'. Spreading the video or contacting me, either way is fine. For now, I research the news and update my statistics. (edited)

There's a rise in graffiti and other sorts of petty crimes in the name of an organization called The Fungus. Kerloe Fishery exploded mysteriously. Police are asking for information on a reported shootout, that they can't find any of the involved parties for.

Looking through the news and finding only this much, I feel incredibly relieved. It's not that bad. Ariel, her friend, the dinosaur man, the others. They didn't do that much. What are they using the powers for? Something insignificant, something worthless, something no one except them and a couple of their friends will ever notice. If only I had their powers, instead of these keys, I could've achieved things so far beyond the scope of these pathetic people. I haven't lost yet. Not even close. I can still turn this around.

2:54 PM

I make sure that the phone settings are set so I would get a notification if Ariel answers me. I drive to Shelk. There, I drive past my own house. Are there any of these gangsters(?) around?

No one is around the house.

I stop in front of the house. I take my gun, then get into the house through a window, opening it with the power of the keys (less likely to get ambushed this way). If I don't encounter anyone by this point I quickly go through all the rooms in the house (including the horse room), and confirm that there is no one inside and check if there are any signs of anyone breaking in.

The house is fine and normal.

I see. I am relieved to see there hasn't been anyone in here, but at the same time this means I won't be able to get any new information, which is disappointing. Still shouldn't stop here for too long, though. I change into one of the identical sets of clothes I have in this house and get back into the car. I drive past Stanley's mansion and look if there is anything unusual going on around it.

((Roll))

((12))

Someone's looking out of the window secretively.

((can i get a clearer description? approximate age of that person, at least))

It looks like a relatively old woman. It's hard to gage when she's trying to hide.

I stop some distance away from the mansion and make a phone call to the man named Ouroboros.

Ouroboros wakes up the next morning.

He checks his phone.

No response.

He checks again. He probably missed something.

Still no response.

Fuck. He goes downstairs.

"…Morning." Maria Sr spits out these words bitterly at the sight of him. She’s spying out of a window, and it doesn’t look like she’s slept all night.

He takes the block of cheddar that he’d usually use for making pizza toast, and bites into it. “No leads, I take it?” With his free hand, he texts Sarah: ”cmon you were obviously there last night u cant just ghost me like this” ”u better be busy solving this”

YOOOOO SEAN NIBEL BOMBED A FISHING WAREHOUSE

Sarah replies with this and attaches a link to a YouTube video.

”what”

5:49 PM

”im flattered u still care abt niebel but your sister is being held hostage and theres no visible path to saving her” He watches it. (edited)

It’s Sean breaking into a fishing store, looking around and leaving. He uses a magic key to open the door. The video is from Saur Mann and claims this shows him bombing the place.

5:50 PM

Hello this is Bob. Me and Sarah are going up to confront you and fight you maybe.

5:51 PM

Stop abusing your own sister dumb ass

”????????????”

5:52 PM

”you cant be fucking serious”

5:53 PM

”who is bob”

5:53 PM

“sarah”

5:54 PM

”sarah there isnt even a bomb in this video”

5:54 PM

”where is the explosion”

5:54 PM

The checks the news. That would objectively be news. What the fuck?

The place in question, Kerloe Fishery, did indeed blow up yesterday. The video was uploaded in the morning, before the explosion.

He looks up from his phone. “Maria?”

"What?"

“Who the fuck is Bob?”

"How should I know? It’s a very common name."

“Because the Bob I’m talking about knows Sarah. He… he has her phone. If he’s telling the truth.”

"And? She’s a grown adult, she can be with whoever she wants. Are you planning to spy on her too now?"

"Are you fucking serious? Maria Jr. was literally just kidnapped. There's no real way to know what her captors want out of our family. I have no way to know if he's related to it, or if Bob is even his real name — either way, we can't afford not to pay attention to this. He says he's coming to confront us."

"You’re being paranoid! Maria was taken by girls! And- And even if they went after Sarah, she can handle herself. She’s not useless like her sister."

"It was a man on the phone, Maria! Weren't you paying attention?! Not only that, someone who isn't Sarah literally has her phone!" (edited)

"And who cares!? She left of her own choice, she doesn’t want you in her life! And I don’t want people who abandon their mothers in mine! If she’s so proud of her self-sufficiency, she can solve whatever’s happening by herself!"

"Stop missing the point! Bob said he's coming for us! Bob is dangerous!"

"Urghhhh…" She crouches down and starts crying.

He shakes his head. "I hope you're feeling it now. Our life is crumbling around us. And what are you doing? You're sitting around and pretending everything is fine. There's... there's work to be done. And if you can't do it, I'll have to head out on my own." He googles the name "Johnner".

((Roll))

((11))

Jeff Johnner is a man who is widely rumoured to be the leader of the Avengard mob.

He digs further into these rumours to see what comes up.

Johnner essentially just appeared out of nowhere one day and commands a large amount of money. A detective named Howard Scott has openly accused him, but Scott is occasionally a bit of a delusional narcissist so that’s not the strongest evidence. He’s been seen with known criminals.

Who are these known criminals?

It doesn’t matter.

It seems likely that, since the man who stole Maria's phone mentioned Johnner, the person responsible would be someone associated with him. This is already a lot to work with. He looks up the names Lelouch and Jade to see if he can find any mob ties.

Nothing.

Does Johnner have a publicly-listed center of operations? (edited)

No one has any idea where he lives or works.

That's annoying. Has Howard Scott done anything else of note? (edited)

Howard Scott is most famous for solving the Edlightenment Mass Murder and arresting Edward Blythe.

Is Edward Blythe still in prison?

He is.

"I'm not out of leads yet. No way I'm already out of leads." He looks for more information about Johnner. Does he, like, own anything?

Not to public knowledge.

He checks the general news.

Nothing about Johnner.

Anything interesting at all?

Not particularly.

... God fucking damnit. "Ehn." He says this sternly.

No response.

Checking to make sure his wife’s gun is still on him, he exits his home.

It is.

He’s going somewhere. He needs to go somewhere. He may not have any real leads, but if he doesn’t keep moving, he feels like he’s going to explode. … He realizes he hasn’t eaten yet. He goes to McRonalds, ordering two large onion rings and nothing else.

Ouroboros’s phone rings.

~~Okay, but does he get the fucking food??~~

He picks up.

It’s Sean.

He picks up. "...Hello?" (edited)

"Where are you?"

"Nowhere in particular. I'm eating breakfast. Is this important?"

"I want to talk about the cat."

...The cat. The fucking cat. She's not going to take her leave so quickly after dumping him into the restaurant he didn't earn. It's true that he'd like a better understanding of precisely who she is, but at the same time, Maria Jr. doesn't have the choice to wait for him. Talking to Sean shouldn't take long, at least. "Can it wait?"

"How long?"

"There's at least a few things I'll need to do after I'm done eating."

" 'A few things' can mean anything from 10 minutes to 10 hours."

Yeah. "You think so? Hm. Do you need to talk about this urgently?"

"Could wait an hour."

"Then it'll be an hour." He tries to hang up, but Sean beats him to the punch.

Ouroboros receives his onion rings.

… He eats them. They’re fine.

This happens.

...It's been an hour. Or close enough to one, at least. Wasting time serves no purpose here. He calls Sean Niebel.

He answers.

He hesitates. Is his and Sean's relationship strictly a means to an end now? After everything they've gone through? It's possible that Sean hasn't deduced that the two of them aren't the only ones who've been visited by God, and that's the only reason he reached out to him in particular. It's worth checking if he has any level of actual respect for him. A lingering curiosity as to his person. ... Maybe it'd be good for himself, too. "I'm done. Let's meet at that cafe again. Nobody else should be there this time."

"Why not talk on the phone?"

Shit. An easy out. "...Are you sure? This is a heavy topic. Discussing it over the phone like this... may be unsafe."

"Safer than being attacked like the last time, at least."

Ouroboros comes to the conclusion that Sean really is worthless. Don't make this so difficult. Why would he do this to him? This has no reason to be a problem. He can't just come out and say that he'd prefer to talk over the phone too. What would a normal person say here? "...Y'know. The government. They have a reputation for tapping in on conversations they find quote-unquote interesting."

"Then e-mail, social media, or any other similar method you want. I am not meeting you in person."

... Fine. "Okay. What's your e-mail?"

He tells Ouroboros his email.

"Okay, just a second. I'll send something over." He does so. "testing. tell me everything that you need to know if this reaches S.N"

"Got your e-mail."

"Great." He waits for his reply.

Sean hangs up.

4:13 PM

Everything you know about the cat. Also, what is 'Grizz Soniaquill'? -S.Niebel

He can't just fucking ask that. "the cat showed up two nights before you were kidnapped and forced me to be complicit in siccing those goons on u. her words were beyond comprehension, both in the sense they felt airy and unreal and that they were nonsense"

So what did it say? I might be able to understand. Also, are the cat and 'the other guys' still around your house?

"in her infinite wisdom, she has come to the conclusion that life is one big ol fuck of an identical nothingness. a nothingness she claims responsibility 4. she comes and goes as she pleases. my association with the mercs is over and i will hopefully never see them again."

So, what is 'Grizz Soniaquill'?

This doesn't matter. Why does it matter to him? It's an alias. How did this alias reach so far in just two days? "grizz soniaquill is a real person. at the same time, he is an abstract. a representation of what can be. the customer is always right. jk its a fuckin name dont think too hard about it"

Found this recently. [link to grizz's twitter] Your account?

This doesn't warrant a reply. If he can't come to the correct conclusion from here, he doesn't deserve it; Ouroboros just told him what it is, after all. He throws away his trash, and leaves the restaurant.

His phone rings again.

Who's calling?

The Ijiraq.

He picks up. "Is this about Maria? Your sister?"

"What? Uh… Yeah, sorry dad."

"...Are you caling to apologize for last night?"

"If that’s what you want."

"Whatever. I don't have it in me to care right now. Tell me the actual reason you called me."

"I was gonna say like… If I apologized to her, would that fix everything?"

"You want to go do that right now?"

"Yeah, I mean… isn’t she at school?" It’s Sunday.

He pauses. "She's been kidnapped. Nobody has any idea where she is. Did- did Sarah not tell you?"

"Haven’t heard from her. Who took- Who took Maria?"

"...We don't know. But she's in danger."

"Can I help? Will that fix it?"

"Fix what?"

"Doesn’t matter. Can I help?"

"I can't even begin to imagine what I can do on my own. How could you-... do you have any ideas?"

"You could ask my crime guy."

"...Your what?"

"You know… The guy I sell things to that I’m not supposed to have."

He blinks. "Right. I... guess that makes sense. I suppose I always assumed you were a solo operator. Um... does he have a name?"

"He’s like… Post-names, y’know?"

"...So you don't know his name."

"He’s like… Calls himself Kid Named Drugs. Edgy like that."

"That's fine. That's all I need. Does he have good connections?"

"Probably."

“…Okay, great.” That’s good enough. Not like he has any other leads. He could try calling Raven, but if he’s serious about client confidentiality, he wouldn’t get anywhere. “Can you give me his number? Or tell me where he operates?”

"Yeah, I’ll bring you there. Come by my apartments."

… Better not to approach a drug dealer without any connections, anyway. “Alright. I’ll be right there.” He hangs up, driving over.

The Ijiraq is waiting outside.

He gets out of the car and approaches him. "Where is he?"

"I’ll take you." The Ijiraq walks away from the apartments.

He follows wordlessly.

They walk for a while until they arrive at the shadiest looking alley imaginable. "The obviousness of it is like… Abstract art."

He knits his brow. "Doesn't seem abstract to me." He looks around for anyone who looks like they'd deal.

"It like… It says something about society." "Yo." The kid intuitively known as Drugs approaches them.

"...Hey." He blinks. "You know my son here, don't you?"

"Course. Sells me stuff all the time." Kid named drugs. "Kleptomania it’s… Its a mental disorder. It’s not my fault." The Ijiraq. "Deep as hell, man. Amen." Kid named Drugs.

"I'm not here to talk about this. I just want to make sure we're on adequate terms before I ask you questions. My daughter — his sister — has been taken hostage, you see. I have limited information to go off of, so... I'm here to ask you questions." He sighs heavily.

"Kleptomania of the soul. Kidnapping." Kid named Drugs nods along. "Yeah. Fact." The Ijiraq.

"...Of the body. Klep- kleptomania of the body. She's been taken. Physically."

"Are you scared she’s fallen in love?" Kid named Drugs. "Woah…. Are you, dad?" The Ijiraq. (edited)

"No- no." His jaw sort of twitches. "What? That's not even possible. She was kidnapped. A man — a grown man, definitely too old for her — has her phone, and said he was planning to kill her. Literally. End her life. Turn her into a corpse. Not a metaphor."

"Is that so?" Kid named Drugs.

"Yes. Do you know any Jade and Lelouch who associate with each another?"

"Do you know who the fungus is?" Kid named Drugs. "Do you?" The Ijiraq. "Good answer." Kid named Drugs.

"...I heard of him for the first and last time when the news did a story on him."

"The Fungus is our shepherd into a new tomorrow. It’s like giving a monkey the keys to an amusement park." Kid named Drugs.

"What?"

"What’s what?" Kid named Drugs.

"How is that anything like giving a monkey the keys to an amusement park?"

"…" Kid named Drugs looks around desperately. "You’re just… Y’know. Just supposed to sort of understand." "What?" The Ijiraq.

"Well, I don't. Honestly, I don't even understand how it connects to what I asked."

"Uh… What did you ask? Sorry. I’m kind of really high right now." Kid named Drugs. "Woah… Dad. You’re totally destroying him at this." The Ijiraq.

"Destroying him at... huh? What?" He finally turns to The Ijiraq. "What do you think is happening here?"

"He’s like… A master debater. He totally destroys everyone who tries to get anything out of him except drugs with his deep heartfelt art. He’s probably like you were when you were young." The Ijiraq.

He blinks. "Are you high right now?"

"What? No." The Ijiraq.

He ignores his answer entirely and puts a hand on the shoulder of the Kid who so happens to bear the title of Drugs, leaning in. "Listen. I need you to tell me if you recognize the names Jade and Lelouch. Am I clear?" (edited)

"Last names?" KnD.

"...I don't know. If I did, then I probably wouldn't be talking to you."

"Any other identifying details?"

"Well, they're about high school age. I don't know what they look like, if that's what you're asking."

"What about the old man?"

"The one on the phone? I only know his voice. Said he knew a Jeff Johnner, though."

"Jeff… Johnner?"

"...Yeah?"

"Oh, you’re fucked man. Wow. You’re really fucked." KnD. (edited)

There's a nearly imperceptible shift in his eyes. "Elaborate."

"I can't. No." KnD.

"You have to. Do- do you know him? Personally? Do you want his sister to die?"

"I only know of him. Way… Way above me." KnD.

He blinks. "...So you've only heard the rumours?" (edited)

"He’s like… At the top. Second only to a guy who probably doesn’t even exist." KnD. "Whoa… Like a conspiracy?" The Ijiraq.

"Is that so? Who's the one at the top?"

"No one knows." KnD.

He blinks, letting go of Kid named Drugs. "What you're telling me is... you don't have a source."

"Sure, man. …Hey do you want some crack?" KnD.

Ouroboros leaves. (edited)

The Ijiraq follows. "So uh… Did that help, dad?"

He keeps going.

"What’s wrong, dad? Don’t you love me?"

He keeps going.

Lelouch was awoken by the lights suddenly being turned on. Her head hurts, and her recent memories are somewhat foggy. It's hard to move or see. The material beneath her feels rough and uncomfortable, and her back is clearly pained from having to lay on it for a long time. "Lelouch? What are you doing?" A voice comes from nearby, but Lelouch is too dazed to identify it right now. (edited)

"Jade...?" Lelouch tried to turn her head to the voice. Oww...

"No, I'm not one of the succubi which you've let drag you to the abyss. We don't even sound similar in any way." Shuichi Maoziwam smells the air for a moment. "Are you high?"

Lelouch froze for a second. Shuichi? Why is he... She tried to get up and see her surroundings. "Where's Jade..."

Lelouch is on the dining room table of their apartment. "Really? You aren’t denying it? Has your pathetic chase to escape reality truly led you to beg the grim reaper for a visit in such a disgusting manner? You disgrace both yourself and our legacy. And to think I had intended to congratulate you when next we spoke… Utterly disappointing."

Ugh, is he still talking? I need to find Jade. Lelouch got off the table (Why am I on this?) and tried to get to her room. "Jade! Are you in here?"

((Roll))

((13))

Lelouch immediately trips and falls over. She's too dizzy to walk straight. "You coward. Just what on earth have you ingested? Must I call a doctor here to keep you alive?" Still stuck with Shuichi.

Lelouch tries to get up again. "Shut up already! Of course I'm not high what are you even talking about—" She faintly remembered Jade mentioning an odd smell. "It was... there was something in the lobby... Jade?! Jade are you okay??" Why isn't she with me? I thought she said she'd stay with me where the hell is she?? She tried to walk again while grabbing onto the table/whatever is there. (edited)

"Something in the lobby? And your friend was..." Instinctively, he tenses up. Lelouch feels him grab her free hand and help her up. "Was anyone else there?"

Lelouch tried to back away from reflex. "C-Carolyn was there." Carolyn? "Were you behind that? Do you know what happened??" Lelouch tried to ask Shuichi more questions but her head was pounding. Where's Jade where is she why isn't she here?? What if someone finds out about the perfume and and Wait doesn't Carolyn know too now...? "I need to go to the lobby..."

"C-Carolyn? As in... Which one? What is her last name?" He seems incredibly tense.

"Why do you keep asking questions just take me to the damn lobby..." Lelouch said this weakly.

"Do you truly believe you can do everything yourself? You can't even stand, you egomaniacal child! What force do you hope to wield in such a shape? Answer the question, now! You are in no shape to order any human around, much less your own father. Your servants would laugh at your pitiful form if they witnessed you now."

"Just shut up shut UP." She grabbed her head with one hand and the wall with the other. "I don't have to answer any of your questions. Hell, I don't need you at all." She attempted to make her way to the elevator while using the wall for balance.

((Roll))

((11))

Lelouch falls over again. "Is your hubris so unending? It will amount to nothing. Spare yourself the journey it took me. Answer my questions and I will fix this for you."

Lelouch didn't turn towards Shuichi and stayed on the ground. "Will you hurt her."

He sighs, and takes too long to answer.

Lelouch started crawling towards the elevator. She didn't have the energy to care about how pathetic she looked. If I can just get in there, I can call someone... yeah I can call that cop guy or Shawn and they can help... yeah they'll listen to me...

"...I won't hurt her. I have no reason to. If I wished to separate you 2, I would have done so long ago. But you are my daughter. You hold my name, my very blood in your veins. At the very least, I owe you your independence. Your life is yours to lead. No matter who you bring into my home, no matter how many times you refuse to speak to me, I will honor it. I have no care for how you waste all that I have given you. Otherwise, why would I have given it to you? Why would I have had children? Why would you continue to live in this luxury? All I have, I have for you, Lelouch. You may not understand it in your simple mind, but it is the truth. I know you did it. The break-in, that was you. No one else would have reason to steal that perfume, outside of sentimental value. But I pride myself in a daughter who was willing to go so far to achieve her ends. Remorse is encoded into our feeble, broken minds. But I believe you can be more. Legacy. Eternity. That is what you represent. What I leave for the world. And when I have finished with this brief mortal existence, this world itself is yours to do with as you please. Bend it to you will, bend to it's will. All will be your choice. The world ends with you, it begins with you. Whether I approve of that journey, or you disappoint me utterly... It matters not. That is the truth of your life." He takes a pause. "But I would appreciate if you led such a prestigious life above the ground." He crouched down in front of her and extended his hand.

"Legacy"? Really? Why does he have to sound so full of himself all the time. I'm not just something he left for this stupid world, I'm my own goddamn person... Lelouch bit her tongue and took Shuichi's hand. "You talk too much. Just take me to the elevator and I'll answer your questions on the way down."

He smirks, and helps her up. "Very well."

It's taking everything Lelouch has to not punch Shuichi. Not that she could pull it off considering the state she's in. (edited)

He brings her to the elevator. "Now tell me… Is it Carolyn Blythe?"

She sighed. "Yes. Why does it matter to you though?"

"…Fuck. Fuck! Fuck!" He kicks the ground in a surprising act of anger. He immediately pulls out his phone and dials someone.

"H-hey!" Lelouch tries to grab the phone. "What do you think you're doing??"

"I’m calling the people who have her. What do you think you’re doing?"

"H-huh? Oh." Lelouch was confused.

He takes his phone and calls someone.

"Put it on speaker. Please."

"No." He answers Lelouch, before turning to his phone. "Are you alone?"

She glared at him (LIKE FROM) but that was all. Trying to fight him would be useless right now, wouldn't it. Ugh, this is the worst.

"What on earth are you doing? When I instruct you not to harm my daughter this includes her entourage. You are to do nothing against her."

"Are they alright?? Are both Carolyn and Jade there?"

"The new...? What did you do? Are you truly going to feign all innocence? Kerloe is loyal, but most of all unlike you he is not prone to childish bouts of stupidity. Fix this now."

Kerloe? Is Shuichi the one behind those white suit guys? No, isn't that Johnner? Maybe he just works under him then... Does that mean he knows that Kerloe and the other dude tried shooting me? Lelouch let out a small laugh. Of course, he just keeps spouting these nonstop lies about being proud of me or whatever. Was he okay with me being killed this whole time? I mean, it makes sense. He did literally choke me... He's never cared about me. Those white suit guys on the other end of the phone probably know he's making everything up right now. They know that I'm here with him. And they already have Carolyn and Jade... I have to get over there. I have to help them. No, I still can't move around. Goddammit I can't do anything right now! I don't even know where they're being kept... If I just knew they're location I could get Shawn over there. Yeah, doesn't he have crazy strength or something? It should be fine. It'll be fine. Lelouch took out her phone (if she has it). Even if I don't have the location right now, I can just ask everyone to look for it. They can't say no. I'm sure they'll eventually find them.

"Meet me? Are they truly so (ableist slur)?" He looks over at Lelouch for a moment, and sighs. "Give me the address."

((Does she have her phone?))

Lelouch has her phone.

She texted Shawn while holding her phone in a way that could be powered off immediately if Shuichi grabbed for it. Lelouch: "What are your thoughts on cereal?" She waits for him to respond or mark the message as seen unless it takes more than 15 seconds.

Shawn has blocked Lelouch's number.

Are you fucking kidding me? She texted The Cop's number instead. Lelouch: You should still be able to track my location. Follow it, but do not make it obvious. If you see that I, Jade, or Carolyn are about to get hurt, then step in and eliminate whoever is trying to harm us. She stopped typing. Wait, that's right, Maria might be there too. Lelouch: Protect Maria as well if she's there. Lelouch turned off her phone and put it in her pocket while staying aware of any possible notifications.

Shuichi hung up the phone. He tells Lelouch an address. "You wanted to fix your own problems, did you not? Your head should be clearing up by now."

Wait... is this a trap? Why is he telling me this. Well, not that it matters. If something happens to that cop, I can just get another to help me once Jade is back. Lelouch nodded and then called The Cop.

The Cop picked up.

3:32 PM

The elevator arrived at the lobby.

((Is there anything of note in the lobby?))

((No))

Lelouch speaks into the phone that's wild. "Change of plans. Come pick me up."

The cop agreed to it. "Goodbye, Lelouch." Shuichi. "Do not betray my expectations."

Lelouch hung up on The Cop. She then slightly nodded in response to Shuichi and went outside to wait.

Shuichi left with the elevator.

4:00 PM

The Cop, on the other hand, never shows up.

She called The Cop again.

A different person picked up. "Hello?"

Seriously??

4:13 PM

"Who is this?"

"You answer that first."

She hung up and then deleted her message history with The Cop. "Why must everyone make everything harder for me!" She walked back inside the lobby to look for the receptionist.

The receptionist looks at Lelouch wordlessly.

"Give me your phone."

They give it.

She calls Shawn's number.

((hi))

((I didn’t forget you it’s just taking a bit))

Shawn picks up.

Shawn is standing in a hallway.

“…”

2:53 PM

Is this the same place as before?

"Come on, bro! What are you standing around for?" Behind him, Kite stands amid the mountain of Mats Rumen corpses.

“Kite… there you are…”

2:56 PM

Shawn smiles

"Of course I'm here, bro! We're a team, right?"

“Haha, yeah!!!”

3:01 PM

Looking at Kite hurts. His body aches

3:02 PM

Like a bright light

"Come on, let's keep moving! We'll clear this palace in no time flat!"

Shawn follows

Kite ran down the hall, taking down all of the enemies on his way with swift hits of the crowbar.

Shawn does the same

They arrive at the bossfight of the palace. Lelouch Maoziwam stands there.

“Oh shit”

3:38 PM

Shawn readies his knife

"Me and my bro, we're taking you down!" Kite. "Do you think you can try?" Lelouch.

“We can do anything, as long as we’re together!”

"Damn straight!" Kite. "Ewww.... Men." Lelouch.

((SHE SAYS THIS))

3:56 PM

“Kite, let’s do this!” Shawn tried to coordinate a joint attack on Lelouch with Kite

"Yeah! Let's score a victory for all men!" Kite.

Shawn fights the Lelouch

4:20 PM

A battle of epic proportions ensures

"Morning, bro!" Shawn is suddenly awoken by Kite shaking him awake.

“Hey, man” Shawn is groggy

"You feeling alright?"

“Better then yesterday, hah”

4:30 PM

“What about you?”

"I’m great! Ready to beat down any criminals we see!" Kite.

4:37 PM

Shawn’s phone starts ringing. Kite grabs it.

“Hey, that’s mine…”

4:38 PM

“Let me pick up…

"Alright." He tosses it over to Shawn.

Shawn checks who called him

It’s an unknown number.

“Hmph”

4:55 PM

“Unknown number. Think I should pick up?”

"Who’s got your number?"

"Dunno. Don't think I've given it out."

5:04 PM

"There was this guy yesterday... Oh, but I got his number, not the other way around"

5:04 PM

"Whatever I'm gonna pick it up"

5:04 PM

Could be my parents...

5:04 PM

Shawn picks up

It’s Lelouch.

Lelouch spoke on the phone. "What are your thoughts on cereal?"

Shawn hangs up

5:17 PM

“I’m not….”

5:18 PM

How does she have my number. I blocked her contact.… I…

5:18 PM

Shawn clutches his head

"What’s wrong, bro?"

“It’s her”

"Like, Lelouch?"

“Yeah…”

5:23 PM

“Listen, I… something happened 2 days ago. With Lelouch”

5:23 PM

“I… it’s hard to describe what it was. But…”

"Give me the phone, bro."

Shawn gives Kite the phone

5:26 PM

“Be careful. Please”

He immediately calls back.

Shawn does his best to plug his ears

5:27 PM

“No no no no no no no” he repeats that over and over quietly to himself

"Hey! Lelouch! What the hell are you doing to my bro!"

5:35 PM

"Huh?"

5:38 PM

"Uh, it's not Lelouch. Some chick says she's a receptionist or something."

“Kite, that’s Lelouch”

5:39 PM

“I promise you”

5:40 PM

“Kite get off the phone with her please”

"I trust my bro! If he says you're Lelouch, you're Lelouch!" Kite.

What does she want!! Why is she calling me!!! Leave me alone Lelouch!!!!!! (edited)

"Oh yeah, then why do you want to talk to my bro?"

It’s so cold. Shawn pulls the blankets over himself but it doesn’t help, he’s too cold

5:52 PM

He feels his arms. They’re normal temperature. The rest of him is normal too. But… he can’t stop shivering

"Lelouch said that about me, huh? Well, I guess a villain would recognize how heroic her opponent is. Best seat in the house for that, y'know?"

Gotta love Kite.

"Yeah, sure. Tell me what’s up. I’ll decide if a hero needs to swoop in."

"Dont listen to her...."

6:18 PM

"Kite, she's evil..."

"So it's just Lelouch and her friends, right?"

6:30 PM

"Serves them right for hanging out with a loser like Lelouch. Everyone knows Advent Guard's where it's at!" He hung up.

"What did they want?"

"They wanted us to save Lelouch and her friends from some kidnapping. We've got better things to do than that, right bro?"

"Kidnapping?"

6:32 PM

"Wait, who are the kidnappers?"

"Eh, I dunno, something about gas. They can figure it out on their own."

((GAS TRICK??))

6:35 PM

"What I mean is more..."

6:35 PM

"If it's the white suit guys, then its probably good,right?"

6:36 PM

"We made the mistake of stopping them last time. I'm sure wherever theyre taking Lelouch is somewhere she should be"

6:36 PM

"So yeah. I don't want to deal with that."

"Wait, are the white suit guys good or bad? I'm losin' track! Aaaaagh, why's life gotta be so complicated? Let's just live it simple!"

"White suit guys are... confusing"

6:37 PM

"Oh, I forgot to tell you. I ran into one yesterday"

6:37 PM

"While looking for you, I tried to meet up with Bob Smith. Yknow, that suspicious youtuber?"

6:38 PM

"But when I got there, there was a bomb under the store counter! I nearly died!"

6:39 PM

"I got out of there unharmed and changed into costume. There was this guy with a white suit standing nearby with his brother, who i think owned the store? I didn't hear much of their conversation but"

6:40 PM

"Oh and then like. While I was trying to sneak up on them, I got like reinhart charged!"

6:40 PM

"I ended up in a whole hostage showdown with them but i got out okay"

6:40 PM

Shawn's really hyped up on adreneline

"Huh, cool. I bet it would've gone way better if I were there, but doesn't everything?"

"I wish you were!"

6:42 PM

"Honestly that's what I was thinking the whole time"

6:43 PM

"Anyway uh. The weird thing is like. The white suit guy there seemed totally unaware of our powers. Like he didn't know how they worked and he didn't know how we got them. I lied to him about it but"

6:44 PM

"Is there like 2 factions of white suit guys?"

6:44 PM

"I guess the edlightment and the new edlightment..."

"Just stop talking about the Edlightenment! The one I knew died years ago! The new one ain't my family, it's just a fake!"

"Sorry!"

6:46 PM

"What I mean is like..."

6:46 PM

"remember that girl? The one who told us about Carolyn?"

6:47 PM

"Shes a white suit, but for some reason, she knows more information then the white suit guy by the pier I met"

6:48 PM

"That reminds me actually... I have a theory. What if that girl set us up? She knew you would get mad about Carolyn, and would rush to her appartment. Maybe she also knew that Gus was dead? Then, when the cops arrived, they would have suspected us for the murder"

6:52 PM

"Its possible but I think we can't say for sure"

"Yeah... I kinda figured that too..."

6:53 PM

"But enough about them! We should probably go see your parents so they don't worry."

"That's a good idea, probably"

6:54 PM

"Actually..."

6:55 PM

"It's fine. They won't worry about me anyway"

6:55 PM

"Plus like. I don't think I wanna talk directly to them until I'm... feeling better"

"Huh? What the hell do you mean they won't worry? Aren't you their kid? You're not just pitying me, right?"

Shawn lies back a bit

6:58 PM

"I don't know, yeah. They're just so busy all the time, and whenever theyre not working, theyre doing anything but talking to me"

6:58 PM

"Can't remember the last time I've had a real genuine conversation with them"

7:00 PM

"I dunno. I just don't like dealing with them"

"That doesn't make any sense... Your parents are alive! You should be grateful! They should be grateful!"

"I am grateful! I love them..."

7:03 PM

"I think they do too."

7:04 PM

"But our relationship is just. Weird I guess."

"That doesn't make sense! It's a parent's job to love their kids til they die!"

7:10 PM

"Nothing weird about it!"

"They do love me, I think. Just have an... unorthadox way of showing it"

7:14 PM

"Theyve done a lot for me."

"And if you dropped dead, they wouldn't care? Suddenly vanished without telling them? That's okay to them?"

"They'd care!"

7:16 PM

"It's just they trust me to look after myself."

7:18 PM

"I've had to do that for a while..."

"What are you talking about, bro? I'm the one looking after you! You aren't independent, you're Kitedependent!"

((wriufbwerwfcersdc))

7:30 PM

"Okay, but like. Still. You get what I mean."

7:31 PM

"I take care of myself BY letting you look after me. Yknow?"

"But... That shouldn't be how it works! I don't owe your parents a damn thing!"

7:33 PM

"I mean... It's not like I want you to abandon me too, but-"

"You don't owe them anything."

7:37 PM

"Listen, just ignore them. I'll handle them myself."

"But it's not fair!"

"..."

"Your parents do nothing and they get to live? What kind of bullshit world is that?"

"Yeah man, I dunno. World's unfair, I guess"

"Damn straight!"

"Ugh, let's just get to patrolling then... Hero time."

((Saturday))

"I mean, if you really wanna go see my parents, we can."

2:02 PM

"Just sounds like a hassle, I guess"

"Let’s just move on! Come on, patrolling time, bro!"

"Okay,okay"

2:11 PM

Shawn is still under his blanket

2:11 PM

Shawn gets up

2:11 PM

"Hey, does your shower work?"

"Yeah? Duh."

"Good. I'm going to go take a shower"

2:17 PM

Shawn's all sweaty. For some reason

"Uh, okay."

Shawn does this

2:26 PM

Well it depends on how disgusting Kite's bathroom is

It’s usable.

2:29 PM

Kite is waiting on the couch when Shawn is out.

"Hey, man"

"Hey, bro. You ready to go?"

"Yeah, just give me a sec"

2:34 PM

"Hey, do you want to get something to eat before we go?"

"Nah, I’m good."

"Alright"

2:37 PM

"What's the plan, then. Just wander around?"

"Let’s start in the alley. That’s routine, right?”

"Sure!"

2:39 PM

Shawn packs his bag, and waits for Kite to be ready

Kite is ready. He heads out the door, and runs down the stairs.

Shawn follows

Kite heads to the alleyway.

Shawn follows (again)

Kingsley is in the alleyway.

(Wait are we in costume)

((I’ll say yes))

((okay yeah))

2:47 PM

"You're that cop! Uhhh, Jimsly, right?"

"Johnathan Kingsley. It’s… Not that forgettable of a name, is it?" Kingsley looks hurt for some reason. "You gotta make it more anime! That’ll help it stick out!" Kite. "I’ll keep that in mind." Kingsley seems to be genuine.

"If you go with Jonathan Jimsley youll be closer to being a main character from that cool show with magic stands."

2:53 PM

"Or i guess youd have to go with Jonesly"

"Ah, but I like my family name. There’s a lot of meaning in where you came from." Kingsley. Kite makes a strange mixed expression.

Shawn makes a strange mixed expression as well (edited)

2:57 PM

Although neither of them know that theyre making these expressions (masks)

"Anyway, Detective Scott asked me to come get you 2."

"Scott? You're working with him?"

"Of course. Detective Scott is an inspiration to everyone in the force. I’m honoured to help him." Kingsley. (edited)

"Alright, then."

3:08 PM

If Scott sent for us... It's probably fine, right?

"Who’s he?" Kite.

"I met him yesterday. Cop, older guy."

3:10 PM

"Has a weird beard"

"Detective Scott is an admirable man. I can promise you that much. He aligns with your vision of a world protected beyond the law." Kingsley. "Isn’t that kinda weird to say as a cop?" Kite. "Well… I’m not very talented in politics. But Detective Scott's taught me enough to know that the law can bend to any individual's whim." Kingsley. Kite still seems suspicious.

"'A vision of a world protected beyond the law,' huh?"

3:15 PM

"Sounds more like the Advent Guard then the cops."

"Well, I can’t say Detective James doesn’t also make some good points, but she’s not involved right now." Kingsley. "…Huh. Well, okay. Let’s go, then! If he betrays us we’ll just beat him into the ground, right bro?" Kite.

"yeah!"

"I think Detective Scott would definitely defeat you. He’s not a man to be messed with." Kingsley. "Oh yeah, and who’s got this crowbar, huh!?" Kite. "Well- You, but… His mind could definitely make up for the power gap." Kingsley. "Me and my bro here have 2 brains between us! You think his measly 1 brain can beat that!?" Kite.

((I love this))

3:45 PM

"Detective Scott's got training, but there's no way he'll get through me. And he won't withstand one hit from Kite."

3:45 PM

"Even if he's the smartest guy in the world, he can't beat those facts"

"…Well, I’d like to believe in him anyway." Kingsley. "Shall we go?"

"Yeah, lets head off"

Kite gave a thumbs up. Kingsley lead the way to the police station.

:kitethumbsup:

3:49 PM

"Hey wait, the police station?"

3:49 PM

"Can you cops not pick a more inconspicious location?"

"What’s the point? We’re cops for a reason. No one’s going to do anything if we don’t." Kingsley enters. Kite follows.

"Still, though. We're vigilantes, yknow? How are you guys so not worried about this?"

"…I didn’t think to ask. Sorry." Kingsley.

"If something goes wrong, you better have our backs, Officer"

"Right. Of course." Kingsley arrived at the room Shawn had used yesterday. Howard Scott was inside.

Shawn steps inside

3:58 PM

"Hey, Scott."

"Morning. Is this your partner?" Howard. "I’m partner #1." Kite. "That’s crazy. So's Kingsley." Howard chuckles. Kite doesn’t get the joke.

"Yeah, I brought him today."

"Good. Unfortunately, my informants didn’t give me any solid leads. Turned out to be a pointless gamble, unfortunately." Howard looked over at a pair of sunglasses. "You 2 find out anything?"

"You want leads? On what, the Carolyn thing?"

"Carolyn’s connected to Jeff Johnner. If I get him in a courtroom, the entire domino tower crumbles down on Carolyn and her entourage." Howard. "Can’t we just go kill Carolyn?" Kite. "You could. But then the people she works for will get away Scott-free." The fact Howard made a pun isn’t really obvious to anyone except him.

"Wait, Jeff Johnner?"

4:13 PM

"I might have something for you, actually"

"Really?" Howard turns to him.

"This, uh, thing happened yesterday. Right before I met you."

4:16 PM

"Have you ever heard the name "Elusive Sentasaurus?""

"It’s come up once or twice." Howard.

"He's a youtuber of like moderate reknown."

4:20 PM

"But a few days ago, I found out that he actually assulted two people."

"Go on." Howard.

"Or wait no, I'm misremembering, sorry. A few days ago, Sentasarus and a girl were kidnapped by a different youtuber, Jackson Day." (edited)

4:30 PM

"They both managed to escape. I found out about it through the girl, but she wouldn't give more details. Kite and I tried to track down Sentasaurus to ask more questions about what happened"

4:31 PM

"Our plan was to approach him as fans in civilian outfits, asking for an interview"

4:32 PM

"He agreed to meet up yesterday, but since Kite wasn't with me, I had to do it alone."

4:33 PM

"But this is where it gets weirder. Sentasarus wanted to meet up at a place called Kerloe Fishery."

4:34 PM

"But when I got there, there was a bomb planted under the desk. I narrowly escaped"

4:34 PM

"This sounds crazy, I know, but if you go there now, there should be a smouldering wreck"

4:35 PM

"When I got outside, I saw 2 men standing near the explosion. One of them was in a white suit."

"You witnessed the Kerloe Fishery incident, huh?" Howard. "There was a man trying to work in the destroyed store this morning." Kingsley. "Capitalism really hits some of ‘em hard, huh?" Howard.

"Witnessed it? I was nearly a victim of it!"

4:38 PM

"But anyway, I got outside and quickly got into my vigilante outfit. I tried to overhear the conversation between the two guys, but they were too far away. Eventually, a truck pulled up."

4:39 PM

"This is a long story, I'll get to the point."

4:40 PM

"I eventually got into a confrontation with the two men and Sentasaurus. And during that interaction, the guy in the truck came out, and Sentasaurus called him Jeff Johnner"

4:43 PM

"The details are pretty fuzzy. But I think there's definitly some kind of connection between Johnner, the Kerloe incident, the white suits, and Sentasaurus"

"I can’t say any of that surprises me too much. But I don’t know how to use it." Howard sits back in thought. "Well, I’ve got a lead too." Kite speaks confidently. "Lelouch Maoziwam. She’s the real evil mastermind behind all this."

"The best lead you've got is Sentasaurus, I think. He's a wildcard, and he's definitly got connections." Shawn says "Oh, also Lelouch. She's evil."

"Shuichi Maoziwam’s kid? Isn’t she a little young to be pulling these schemes?" Howard. "Oh, you know women. They’re born into these kinds of evil schemes." Kite. "Congratulations on filling the misogyny quota, I suppose. Unfortunately, Sentasaurus is AWOL. No idea where he’s at. Try investigating this Lelouch lead then. I’ll let you know if I discover anything important." Howard.

“Wait, hang on…”

4:50 PM

“You need to be extremely careful around her.”

4:51 PM

“She’s dangerous. Extremely dangerous.”

"I’ll keep it in mind. But, you know… I’m a police detective, and she’s a little girl." Howard. "And I’ll be the one to take her down anyway." Kite.

“Trust me. We’re pretty new at this, but we’ve fought plenty of foes. Robbers, crazed guard, all sorts of villains. I even met a mob boss yesterday”

4:55 PM

“But Lelouch Maoziwam is the most dangerous one of them all”

"Damn right! That’s the problem with women!" Kite. "…Right." Howard. "Well, good luck then."

Shawn smiles at Kite

"Let’s go, bro!" Kite heads to the door.

“Listen, I know it sounds silly to be so afraid of a random girl, but you gotta be careful around here. I’m dead serious about this”

"Wait, take this." Howard takes out 2 earpieces. "Keep in contact."

“Thanks.”

5:01 PM

“I actually have a couple questions for you.”

"Go ahead." Howard.

“First off, what’s the actual connection beteeen the white suits and Johnner?”

"Unknown."

“Hmph”

5:04 PM

“Is there such thing as a New Edlightment?”

His face contorts into amusement. "Not that I’m aware of."

so they did set us up…. Probably…

"You coming, bro?" Kite.

“One more question”

5:08 PM

“What does Dana Craig have to do with the murder of Gus Amon”

This catches Howard offguard. "A pet theory. Just similarities in the case to Marco Gould's death."

“What do you mean by that?” (edited)

"Sudden inexplicable 'suicides'. They were coworkers too."

“Makes sense, yeah. Lots of weird stuff is happening in this city”

5:16 PM

“Im going to head out. If you’re going to investigate Lelouch, don’t get her attention. And especially don’t directly confront her until you’re 100% certain you can get her. Her weakness is cute girls”

5:16 PM

“Kite, let’s go”

"Finally!" Kite heads out of the station.

Shawn follows

"Alright, let’s go confront Lelouch! This’ll be a battle for the ages, right bro?"

“NO!”

5:25 PM

“Sorry, it’s just…”

"Hey! Don’t go backing down now! Advent Guard cowers before no one!"

"Listen, Kite. I... I dunno. I'm okay with the regular supervillain stuff, but like..."

5:37 PM

"Think about it this way. She's the final boss, right? Don't you want to save her for last?"

"I’m not gonna take her down yet, obviously. This is just gonna be our first fight. So let’s go!" Kite rushes off.

"Kite, please! Hang on!"

5:42 PM

Shawn rushes after him

5:42 PM

"Kite, I'll come with you, but I need to tell you something important!"

"Yeah, what’s that?"

"I..."

5:44 PM

"That girl Lelouch. She's a witch through and through. She's probably connected to the highest sources out there; the Maoziwams, the white suits, maybe even Ehn. No matter what happens, no mattr what she does to you or me or whatever..."

5:45 PM

"I'm your bro. I always will be. That's not going to change no matter what happens."

"Damn straight!" Kite gives a thumbs up. "I’m your bro too, bro!"

Shawn weakly gives a thumbs up

5:46 PM

"Just... Keep that in mind. Please."

5:46 PM

Oh god oh god oh god oh god

5:47 PM

"Also, one more thing."

5:47 PM

"Let's try to be stealthy this time."

"Stealth isn’t my kinda thing!" He immediately tears into the wall of a building with his crowbar. Inside are several people in white suits, all armed. "You ready, bro?"

"Akrejbfelrbfclaresfdbcdsckbawedsc"

5:49 PM

"Okay, let's go."

5:49 PM

Oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god

Kite rushes in and immediately breaks several people's legs with the crowbar.

Shawn shields kite from bullets and uses a chair to hit other guys

"Yeah, bro! Now this is the life of a superhero!" Kite breaks another guy's arm.

Shawn focuses less on hurting people and more on shielding Kite

"Heeeeeelp!" Jade's voice comes from a nearby room.

((Does that count as a command))

6:05 PM

((I guess I havent heard "what are your thoughts on cereal" yet)) so

6:06 PM

"Wait, Kite. I thought we were here to kill Lelouch. Why are we trying to save her?"

"We’re here to fight her, obviously!" Kite heads toward the yell.

"Okay, but right now, we're fighting her captors."

6:08 PM

"I feel like we should be like working with them"

"They’re probably working for her, bro! You wouldn’t get it!" He tears through the wall with his crowbar. Inside the room are Lelouch, Jade, and Maria all tied to chairs. The Girl is standing next to the door with a large gun.

Shawn immediately hangs up.

5:26 PM

Shawn calls back.

5:27 PM

((You can post it and I’ll say it after ig))

Ehn/PC

Shawn immediately hangs up.

Lelouch slammed the phone on the receptionist desk. "I SWEAR TO GOD!" She then looked up at the receptionist. "Wait, how could I forget, you can just drive me there. You'll drive me there, right? There's no reason for you to randomly disappear or ignore me?" She started laughing. "I mean, I really hope you--" She then heard the phone buzz. Huh? She picked it up. (edited)

"Hey! Lelouch! What the hell are you doing to my bro!" It’s Kite.

Lelouch didn't answer Kite. Instead, she put the phone on speaker (assuming no one else is in the lobby) and put it on the desk face-up. She got out her own phone, put it on the notes app, and wrote:

Say everything I type on here

Lelouch? Sorry, this is [INSERT YOUR NAME]. I was trying to contact Shawn.

(edited)

"Lelouch? Sorry, this is The Receptionist. I was trying to contact Shawn." The Receptionist. "Huh?" Kite.

((HOLY SHIT. THE RECEPTIONIST NAME IS REAL))

5:37 PM

Lelouch typed Is he there? (edited)

"Is he there?" The Receptionist.

5:44 PM

"I trust my bro! If he says you're Lelouch, you're Lelouch!" Kite.

There must've been some understanding. I can assure you I'm not. This is going to go nowhere. I doubt Kite will give the phone back, though I do wonder why he called me again. Maybe if I can just get their location... but it'd probably be faster to go straight there without them. (edited)

"There must've been some understanding. I can assure you I'm not." The Receptionist.

5:49 PM

"Oh yeah, then why do you want to talk to my bro?" Kite.

Lelouch suddenly had an epiphany.

Well, while I may not be Lelouch, I was going to tell him something important about her. She mentioned you two once or twice and talked about about how you were heroic and liked helping people. I was hoping you could help her and her friends from the dangerous situation they're in.

(edited)

5:59 PM

There's not much that I can do myself, unfortunately. (edited)

"Well, while I may not be Lelouch, I was going to tell him something important about her. She mentioned you two once or twice and talked about about how you were heroic and liked helping people. I was hoping you could help her and her friends from the dangerous situation they're in. There's not much that I can do myself, unfortunately." The Receptionist.

6:03 PM

"Lelouch said that about me, huh? Well, I guess a villain would recognize how heroic her opponent is. Best seat in the house for that, y'know?" Kite.

Lelouch smiled. Men are so predictable. Are you willing to hear me out then?

"Are you willing to hear me out then?" The receptionist.

6:18 PM

"Yeah, sure. Tell me what’s up. I’ll decide if a hero needs to swoop in." Kite.

There was an incident in the lobby. Someone used a gas to knock them out, but since I wasn't there at the time I only realized afterwards when I saw the camera footage. I have reason to believe that they're at [INSERT ADDRESS FROM SHUICHI HERE].

I'll be honest, the people there are probably dangerous. That's why I need people who are reliable to help them.

6:22 PM

Of course, she does not actually type [INSERT ADDRESS FROM SHUICHI HERE].

"There was an incident in the lobby. Someone used a gas to knock them out, but since I wasn't there at the time I only realized afterwards when I saw the camera footage. I have reason to believe that they're at [INSERT ADDRESS FROM SHUICHI HERE]. I'll be honest, the people there are probably dangerous. That's why I need people who are reliable to help them." The Receptionist.

6:26 PM

"So it's just Lelouch and her friends, right?" Kite.

There could be others from different incidents as well. It's been happening a lot lately, though it's not always in this form of knockout gas.

"There could be others from different incidents as well. It's been happening a lot lately, though it's not always in this form of knockout gas." The receptionist.

6:30 PM

"Serves them right for hanging out with a loser like Lelouch. Everyone knows Advent Guard's where it's at!" He hung up.

"What."

6:33 PM

"You know what? I'll just take that as him saying he'll help. Yeah. Exactly." She turned to The Receptionist, "You have a car, right? Drive me to the address I mentioned before."

"I don't have a car."

Lelouch slammed her fist on the desk. "Why didn't you just tell me that in the first place?! You know what? Whatever! Who cares if some rando knows where I'm going anymore. I'm calling a fucking taxi!" She does this via taxi app.

A taxi arrives.

Lelouch got in. ((Does she recognize the driver?))

((She does not))

"Take me to [INSERT ADDRESS] as quickly as possible. It's important."

6:58 PM

She passed him a $100 bill.

He drives off to some abandoned building.

Once they arrive, Lelouch steps out of the taxi since she already paid the driver. While staying cautious of her surroundings, she tried to peek in.

7:26 PM

((Are there any cars or vehicles?))

((Doesn't seem to be))

7:27 PM

A bunch of people wearing white suits are inside.

Lelouch's heart started pounding. It's okay it's alright. Shuichi said at least one of them is loyal to him... If they find me, all I have to do is say I'm his daughter. Unless that also fucks me over. But it won't! I just have to sneak in and find Jade and she can take care of the rest. It's simple, really. She breathed in and out before heading for the back of the building.

There's a small exterior staircase at the back of the building.

Lelouch quietly went up it.

It leads to a door inside. The second floor of the building is mostly made up of catwalks, with a small office on the opposite side of the building.

Lelouch looks to see if anyone is in the office. She also tries to hear for anyone/any conversations.

So she makes her way there?

((Yeah)) (edited)

((Roll))

((20))

Lelouch makes it to the office without being spotted.

8:15 PM

This person is inside.

She looked around for anything that could be used as a weapon.

There's like. A crowbar I guess.

She takes the crowbar, opens the door, and beats This Person over the head with it with the intent of knocking them out.

((Roll))

((11))

She stops Lelouch and overpowers her. "You're a child. Did you expect to do anything?"

Dammit! I just need that damn suit...! "Where is Jade??"

"Jade? Which one is that?"

"You don't even bother to know their names??" Lelouch grimaced and then spit in her eye. She hoped that would be enough to distract her.

Lelouch is hit in the head by the butt of her gun. She loses consciousness. ((End session))

((Saturday))

Lelouch wakes up tied to a chair. Jade and Maria are also tied to chairs in the same room. The girl who knocked her out is watching them.

"Jade!" Lelouch tried to jump up out of the chair but PROBABLY failed due to the fact that she is tied up.

Lelouch fails. "Lelouch!" Jade fails in the exact same way.

Lelouch struggled against the rope/whatever it is tying her up. "You, pink hair. Untie me already, would you?"

"No." The girl.

This better fucking work, Shuichi. "I'll have you know that I'm Lelouch Maoziwam! People will not be happy if they find out you've kidnapped me." She would say this was dramatic gestures, but unfortunately that is not quite possible.

"I’m aware."

2:36 PM

"But Gus Amon is already dead, anyway. You can be patient." Both of these are the girl still.

"Like he's the only one who would come to help me... I already told others about where I'd be. They'll probably be on their way now."

"Then we’ll deal with them when they get here. The final say comes down to my father."

"Really? Your father? Even with your little group you have to follow some lame-ass guy? At least I'm not stuck with one right now, I guess..." Lelouch sighed.

"If you gave it a chance, I think you’d find that family is very meaningful." (edited)

"All they do is try to take advantage of you to make themselves feel better." She glared at the girl but then caught herself. "I mean, if it weren't for your family I'm sure you wouldn't be spending your time kidnapping random people. Aren't there better ways for you to be spending your time than this? I honestly feel sorry that you feel the need to be doing your father's dirty work."

"Yeah! Ms Lelouch is free! She doesn’t need family to feel meaningful!" Jade. "There’s no point to freedom, or anything. If I weren’t doing this, I’d be doing nothing at all." The girl. (edited)

"That's not true! There's so much out there that you can do! Here, if you untie me and my friends, we can go out for a nice meal. You'll quickly see it's much more enjoyable than this could possibly be." Lelouch smiled.

"I’ve had plenty of nice meals with my father. And I’m smart enough to know when I’m being manipulated by you." The girl. "Oh please, like Ms Lelouch needs anything from you! You should be honoured she offered!" Jade. "I’m not." The girl.

"I can't say I expect you to be if all you've ever known is your father and you don't understand how sad the life you're living is. It's still disappointing though."

"I chose my father. I’m not helpless." The girl.

"Whatever you have to say to make yourself feel better."

"Lelouch did far more than choose her own father. She chose not to have one." Jade. "I don’t particularly care about your exploits." The girl. (edited)

This is just sad to hear. I should try finding her after this is over with and get her out of this boring place. "What are you waiting for anyways? Going to stand here for the rest of your life?"

"That’s none of your concern." The Girl. "What about mine?" Jade. "It’s not yours, either." The girl. "Maria's!?" Jade. "…No." The girl.

"I'm... pretty sure it is our concern. I'd like to get back home soon if possible."

The girl doesn’t respond. "Ms Lelouch has very important business to attend to!" Jade.

"Ignore me all you want, but you better not ignore Jade."

"You better not ignore Ms. Lelouch!" Jade. "Are you going to ask to not ignore Maria, to complete the comedy routine?" The girl. "No, you can ignore Maria." Jade.

((banger routine))

3:47 PM

"Just give an answer, will you? Or do you not know? Wouldn't be surprised if you were withheld information from that father you love so much."

"I don’t mind if he withholds information from me. I’m not very paranoid." The girl. "Are you calling Ms. Lelouch paranoid? You bitch! Ms. Lelouch just knows better than everyone!" Jade.

"There's really no need for that, Jade. She's just once again trying to make herself feel better about her situation." She smiled.

4:02 PM

"I can't say that it isn't annoying that none of us knows what's going on though."

"I’m perfectly content with my situation." The girl.

Lelouch rolled her eyes.

"Let’s just ignore her back. How are you, Ms. Lelouch?" Jade.

"I'm doing better now funnily enough. I missed you a lot."

"I missed you too!" Jade.

"Are you feeling alright? You weren't hurt, were you?"

"No, I’m alright." Jade. "I was hit in the head…" Maria.

Lelouch was caught off guard for a second. "Who hit you??"

"It was that guy who shot at us the other day." Maria.

"That asshole again... At least you seem okay now."

"…I think he was after Carolyn." Maria. "It obviously makes more sense for him to target Ms. Lelouch." Jade.

"Wait, that's right... where is Carolyn anyways?"

"I don’t know…" Maria. "Well good job on that." Jade.

Lelouch turned to Pink Hair Girl. "Hey, you at least know if Carolyn is here or not, right? Or do you really not know anything at all?"

"She’s not here." The girl.

She's not here? So she's out there doing who knows what? Did Shuichi know that or... No, this is a good thing. She can send for help. She'll definitely come help us. She definitely won't go around telling people what she knows. Right, I can trust her. I just need to find her when we get out of here, and I can get this all figured out. "Huh, at least they told you that much."

"I know everything I need to." The girl. "You don’t know the greatness of Ms. Lelouch!" Jade.

"Awww I love you Jade

" Lelouch

"I love you too, Ms. Lelouch!" Jade.

"Pink hair girl, would you mind moving me over next to Jade?"

"I don’t enjoy playing 4th wheel." The girl.

"And? Do you even enjoy anything."

"Yes." The girl.

"That doesn't have to do with your father?"

"I too am capable of emotional complexity. I just don’t feel like wasting it here." The girl.

"Uhuhhh."

"Ms. Lelouch is the most emotionally complex person ever." Jade.

"No you areee

"No you!" Jade. "Umm… How well would you say I’m doing?" Maria.

"You're doing good as well." Lelouch continued hauuing at Jade.

"But you’re doing better!" Jade. Maria shuts up.

"Ilysmmm"

"Ilysm22222222" Jade.

5:45 PM

"These aren’t words." The girl.

Lelouch ignores her.

There’s a commotion outside the room.

5:52 PM

The girl opens a box in the corner of the room, and pulls out a large gun. You catch sight of the perfume bottle inside the box.

5:57 PM

Lelouch can identify the commotion as the yelling of Kite.

Lelouch smiled to herself. I knew it'd work. She then mouthed to Jade. 'Yell at them for help' They'll probably rush in here faster if they know there's someone other than me.

"Heeeeeelp!" Jade.

Come on, get in here Kite!

6:05 PM

'Keep shouting'

The Girl takes her big gun and aims it at the door.

Huh, I guess they don't realize how useless those things are yet.

Kite tears through the wall of the room, instead of using the door. Shawn is with him. Around them are a bunch of white suit guys, some heavily injured.

(())

microreive

((hi))

Jump

Go to message!

((hi))

((hang on one sec))

6:14 PM

Shawn plugs his ears

"Hey, bro! Help me out here!" Kite. The girl aims the gun at Kite.

"Help us out too please!" Lelouch nodded towards the rope tying her up.

Shawn stands in front of kite(ears still plugged)

((by plug do you mean with your fingers or ear plugs?))

((Fingers lol))

((lmfao??))

((I DIDNT HAVE TIME OK))

((skill issue))

((Says the person who literally got kidnapped again))

(( :( ))

6:18 PM

Lelouch impatiently waits for Kite and Shawn to take care of Pink Hair Girl.

((I’m like shivering again but I don’t have any sweatshirts they’re in the wash))

((wtf i'm sorry ily))

((ILY2))

6:21 PM

“Hey wait,” Shawn says to Pink hair girl “Shoot Lelouchs not us! She’s the evil one!”

"What are you talking about? We've just been having some nice conversations."

Shawn doesn’t hear this

Lelouch rolled her eyes. "Can't stand men. Can listen to no one but themselves."

((Literally (Shawn isn’t listening to@anyone)))

Could not find emote fact Have you added it as an alias with !alias search or joined the corresponding emote pack with !pack search?

((Using emojis that aren’t even real… stupid Lelouch)))))

6:26 PM

((That was too rude sorry))

((nah it was mb i didn't realize nqn wasn't in the server))

Kite destroys the girl's gun. "Gotcha! This is gonna be your head soon, Lelouch!" "Her head looks nothing like a gun, you idiot!" Jade.

"Yeah like. Literally what is the resemblance. Really."

“He’s talking about the crowbar!!” Shawn does not say, as he didn’t hear Kite say anytbing

"Uhhh Kite, what's with Shawn? He does know that plugging your ears like that doesn't block that much sound, right?"

6:29 PM

"Is he scared of the sound of gunfire or something?"

6:30 PM

((with proper earplugs lmfao))

((Okay I’m really sorry but I need to take a short break to eat I know this is the worst time))

((Alright))

((i literally was going to say the same thing))

((im back. ready whenever you are lea

))

((Just had to eat dinner and then have a debate with my parents whether trans people are allowed to exist or not))

7:11 PM

((Fun times))

((wtf))

7:11 PM

((sorry lea))

((It’s ok..))

7:12 PM

((I don’t think I’m like fully in the clear yet I’ll let you know when I’m fully back))

((i m back)

7:22 PM

Shawn kicks Lelouch

"H-Hey! What's your problem??"

The Girl runs off.

"Shit, she's probably going to get backup."

"Uhh, who do we deal with first? Damn, having 2 worst enemies is so confusing!" Kite.

Lelouch Maoziwam

"Shit, she's probably going to get backup."

"Great job Shawn."

7:26 PM

"You could release us? You're the good guys, right?"

Shawn kicks Lelouch again

"Wow you suck at being a hero. What kind of good guy kicks someone while their tied up??"

7:27 PM

She makes sure to say everything loud enough for Shawn to hear. ((Higher than 15 dB!)) (edited)

“I’m not listening to you!”

7:27 PM

Shawn focuses on kicking the Lelouch so he doesn’t hear her

7:28 PM

((I’d roll to hit but I don’t think it’s possible to miss))

Lelouch debates kicking him back or spitting in his face, but opts to instead call out to Kite. "Hey, care to hold your friend back a bit???"

((I literally spoke here after you came back. Just a lot of channels and you guys respond quickly))

((i

7:30 PM

((my brain is in many places right now!!)$

((our dynamic is simply the fastest))

((i love making sure children are not setting the house on fire))

((LIKE FROM BEE AND PUPPYCAT???))

((YEAH!!!))

((so true so true))

7:31 PM

Shawn kicks lelouch extra hard

"Okay, good choice, bro! Lelouch really is more evil!" Kite moves towards them. "So, who here gets to go free? Just admits she’s evil and I’m better, and you get to go!" "As if any sane woman would ever admit that!" Jade.

"Are you serious??"

7:35 PM

Fuck it. Lelouch blows into Shawn's eyes. Like in the way that makes people flinch cause it's unexpected you know.

((Should i like. Roll if this works))

((Yeah sure lmao))

((incredible))

((9)) (edited)

Shawn flinches. This accomplishes nothing.

This accomplishes SO MUCH actually. In the brief moment that Shawn is flinching from flinching, Lelouch shouts "WHAT ARE YOUR THOUGHTS ON CEREAL"

7:38 PM

"I'm just. REALLY CURIOUS."

((Does shawn hear that))

Lelouch Maoziwam

((with proper earplugs lmfao))

((i will point to the sign))

((Shawn DOESNT hear that just because I hate people who factcheck things))

((oh COME ON dawn))

7:39 PM

((really....))

If I get rid of her... will this feeling go away? I- I can't take this "What's the matter, Lelouch? Too scared to use your ace in the hole?" Shawn says this, unaware that Lelouch has already used her ace in the hole

"Hey, bro… Can you drop it? Lelouch is my rival, I’m supposed to be the one kicking her when she’s down." Kite stops his thing to look annoyed at Shawn.

Lelouch tries to keep her composure. "Yeah Shawn, we have like, a thing going on here."

"Yeah, see? She gets it!"

((DONT AGREE WIth HER))

Lelouch nods emphatically. (edited)

Shawn can't hear but he can get the general vibe of the area

"Ms. Lelouch, you aren’t actually going to agree with him right? This is below you!" Jade. "Shut up! She’s below me!" Kite.

Shawn is caught between his desire to kick the lelouch and his desire to listen to kite and hesitates for a second

"It's alright Jade. really." She looks back at Kite, "Okay but SERIOUSLY Kite what is up with Shawn. Are you and your 'bro' not on speaking terms or something?"

7:46 PM

"Seems likes he's ignoring you a lot."

"Who the hell is Shawn? That’s my bro, Beetle! Right bro?" Kite.

"Sorry, sorry. Beetle."

"Kite, don't listen to a word she says! Every single thing that comes out of her mouth is POISON"

"God, he even thinks I'm saying craziness. Literallyyyy just asking a question."

"Don't let her drive us apart. We're here to kick her ass."

7:48 PM

Shawn kicks lelouch again

"See!! He's not even listening to what you said before!"

((she. she knows shawn cant hear him right))

"Ah, quit it already!" To Shawn.

Shawn Duveldt

((she. she knows shawn cant hear him right))

((yes))

"Hey, why’re you doubting me, bro? I’m way more undivided by Lelouch than you are!" Kite.

((Sorry I need a minute))

Ehn/PC

"Hey, why’re you doubting me, bro? I’m way more undivided by Lelouch than you are!" Kite.

"This really is sad to watch. I thought you guys were true bros..." Lelouch hung her head. (edited)

"Hey, we’re truer bros than your gang of dumb girls!" Kite.

"I never said you weren't! I just always thought you'd listen to each other no matter what! I kind of looked up to it, y'know?"

"Y-You look up to me?" He stops. "Huh?"

"Well, you are really cool! Nobody can just waltz in a place like this and not get hurt. And the way you saved us before, it was really amazing. The teamwork you and Beetle showed was honestly a bit touching... I guess that's why it makes me so sad to see your relationship now. They're supposed to be built on communication..."

7:57 PM

"Can't really do that if one side won't listen at all. But I guess it's not really my place to say anything, it's between you two."

"…Huh. Uhhh…" He just starts looking physically uncomfortable. "Uh, this wasn’t supposed to happen. Can you, uh… Just start antagonizing me again? We’re supposed to be rivals here."

"Sorry, I don't know if I'll be able to do that until I know you two are alright. It just doesn't feel the same without the duo working together at their best."

"…" He just runs away in distress.

((kdndjjdjs??????????))

"Good job, Ms Lelouch!" Jade.

"So... true?" Lelouch is legitimately surprised at this reaction.

gyssss

8:25 PM

i was gone (edited)

8:26 PM

fucked up

((hi))

Shawn kicked lelouch a bunch during this whole interaction

((lmfao))

"Kite? Wait, Kite, where'd you go?!"

8:28 PM

Shawn runs out behind Kite

((separate channels?))

((Yes))

lelouch route no way

microreive

((hi))

Jump

Go to message!

((hi))

"Typical useless men…" Jade.

((are the chairs they're sitting on made of wood))

((Yes))

((Is that all you had to say))

((sorry got caught up in stuff))

8:42 PM

((give me a min))

Ehn/PC

((Yes))

((this doesn't actually matter i changed my mind)) Lelouch made her body as small as possible by sucking in her stomach and attempted to loosen the rope tying her up.

((Roll))

((3))

This fails.

"Dammit. Hey Jade, I'm going to try to move over to you so you can untie me unless you have a better idea." (edited)

"Okay!" Jade.

Lelouch does this

((Roll))

((9))

Lelouch’s chair falls over.

"Owowow shit... god fucking dammit!!"

9:05 PM

She started looking around the ground to see if there was anything she could possibly use to cut the rope.

((Roll))

((2))

This fails.

9:26 PM

A girl enters the room with a gun. ((End session))

((No session this week))

Ehn/PC

A girl enters the room with a gun. ((End session))

((This is what she looks like))

((Lea is gone iirc so no session this week))

((No session))

((No session(ihy)))

((i might actually be able to make this saturday if lea can. definitely can't next saturday though))

((WDYM NOT NEXT SATURDAY??????))

11:52 AM

((Are you guys fucking trolling me))

((i told you this repeatedly!! for months!!))

((You SPECIFICALLY said this Saturday))

microreive

and february 4th

Jump

Go to message!

((yeah these are two different things but this saturday i can try to work around))

12:21 PM

((next saturday i cant unless i get an early time (i will not know this until day of))) (edited)

((I haaaaaate you soooooo much))

Lelouch Maoziwam

Lelouch opens her eyes and looks at the familiar ceiling. Thank god her posters of cute girl hugging gifs are still up there and haven’t fallen. Not that they truly are gifs of course (they are posters (cannot move)). Truly, this is why the internet is superior to real life. After shaking off her grogginess she remembers that girls actually can move in real life and therefore hug. I guess the battle between Real Life and the Internet is still stuck in a tie.

replying so i can backread from here

omg

10:58 AM

lelouch maoziwam

Lelouch Maoziwam

you call this complex

((Don't post too much here, and also if you do use parentheses...))

((omg she's a rich person i love it. also, apologies!))

((You can DM me your thoughts that's probably cleaner))

Ehn/PC

They arrived at the first floor lobby. A figure in a white suit entered through the front. Their face was completely obscured by bandages, with the exception of 2 eyes that poked through.

so I'm here, where do I go next?) @Ehn/PC

((Saturday))

Lelouch Maoziwam

Lelouch turns on the tv and puts on Yuri is My Job! episode 1 and starts eating her MEGA SIZE Cinnamon Goast Crunch. (edited)

Bookmark)

Lelouch Maoziwam

((I JUST REALIZED THE JOKE OF THE NAME MARIA I HATE AG UUUUUUUU))

@Ehn/PC)

Ehn/PC

Gus looked miserable. "S-Sir, she's been keeping people in here for days. She's been hiding this- these girls here without your knowledge." "And? Was it not you who told me just earlier that you advised her to hide this? Who did you take me for? Did you believe that if my daughter stormed into my home wearing some common bitch around her arm, I would even care the slightest bit? Of course not! I demand only 1 thing from this pathetic girl I have sprung upon this world. Respect. The respect to know that I care not what she does! The respect to not hide secrets from me! The respect that I, as a father have earned! …Did you not comprehend such a basic fact? A fact I have been open on towards all of you for years? Or did your own bruised ego carve such a delusion into making? Did you desire to rip that respect out from under me and steal it for yourself!? Was my daughter's admiration so venerable to you that you required forging a villain in your blithe displays of heroism? And when my daughter did not worship you as her own, did that bruise you so deeply you considered it urgent!? Is that the miserable gears that drove you to this act!? You frail, sentimental, old fool! Is that what drove you to believe your injured narcissism required my attention!?" Despite Gus being taller, Shuichi looked down on him like an ant. "Pathetic."

Bm bc DISCORDS BEING A DICKSCORD

((Hi. I've finished))

2:38 PM

@Ehn/PC))

A girl enters the room with a gun.

Lelouch once again struggles unseductively, trying to untie herself by any means. Man, the least they could've done was given us complimentary Cap'n Crunch Punch Crunch to apologise. Her eyes dart up to the armed woman. Shit! A girl! Why now? I can't even offer to hold her gun for her... Despite this thought, she plays herself how she usually does with women. "Hey! Don't come closer! It's too dangerous for someone as pretty like you." She shouts, despite the subject of her worry weilding a gun.

"Dangerous? I'm the one with the gun." The girl. "But Ms. Lelouch is far more powerful than a mere gun! She's destined to create a perfect paradise!" Jade.

"Well I wouldn't be able to do it without you, Jade..." Lelouch chuckles, a slight blush to her cheeks. No, can't let the cute gf distract you! "Right, yes...you do have a gun." She Lelouches while she's tied up. "Do you think maybe you could untie us? Such a beautiful lady like you could never work for the villains, right?"

"That's correct. We're the heroes here, though you wouldn't understand." The girl moves behind Lelouch's chair. "I'm going to untie the three of you and take you with me. Don't make me shoot you. It would be inconvenient to do it now."

"Alright. Jade, Maria, we're going to follow...uh..." Lelouch tried to think of some cool name for the girl...She's snappy, quick-to-the-point, and has a gun...almost like... "We're going to follow Poppin' Pebbles!"

"Got it!" Jade. "Umm... Okay." Maria. "That's... Not my name." She untied Lelouch, and aimed the gun at her. "Don't do anything stupid."

Lelouch did this v "If that's not your name, what is it?" (edited)

3:18 PM

She doesn't answer, and just starts to untie Jade.

(i keep forgetting i have a gf named jade /j)

3:23 PM

Lelouch walks over to Jade "Hi cutie...you alright?" She

3:23 PM

s Jade

3:23 PM

(she doeswn't but you get the gist)

"Ms. Lelouch..." She tries to discretely point her head to the box you saw the perfume in earlier.

Lelouch looks at the box, and quietly 'ah's. Going over and grabbing the perfume before hastily making her way back to Jade.

When Lelouch grabs the perfume, the girl finishes untying Jade and looks at her. "Get back here." Jade tries to grab the gun away from her. "Hurry, Ms. Lelouch!"

Lelouch sprays the girl with the perfume. "Sorry, Poppin' Pebbles. We can't trust you just yet."

"Good job, Ms. Lelouch!" Jade. "Can... Someone untie me?" Maria.

Lelouch gestures to Maria. "Could you untie her? Thank you

The girl untied Maria, who quickly ran by Lelouch's side.

"Alright, good." Lelouch nods, before looking towards Maria. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?"

"No, I'm... Alright." Maria. "What do we do with her now?" Jade pointed at the girl.

"Hm...first of all, give me your gun. Second of all, state your name." Lelouch was firm with her words, a stern expression on her face. "Thirdly...why are you here?"

She gives her gun. "My name is Eryn Whetchy. I'm supposed to move you to a safer location. But... Can I just say... You're looking really good today, Lelouch Maoziwam."

"Oh, thanks." She has a small smile on her face. Holding tightly onto the gun with one hand, she turns to Jade. "Can you hold onto this please babe

Jade takes the gun. "But... why did you kidnap us?" Maria. "Do I answer what she asks?" Eryn.

"Mhm. Answer any questions Jade," she gestures to her gun-weilding gf, "or Maria," then to the forever third wheel, "have.*

"My boss probably had more reasons, but from what I know, it was to keep you out of the way until we killed your father." Eryn. "Wh-What?" Maria.

"Wait...Maria's father? Why would you kill Maria's father?"

"He's interfered in plans involving Sean Niebel." Eryn. "Is dad... Is he dead yet?" Maria. "Not yet. They should be heading over to kill him right now." Eryn.

Lelouch stumbled over her words a bit. "Well, take us to them! Right now! Fastest way possible!" She commanded.

"Alright. Follow me." She ran out of the building. Jade and Maria followed her.

Lelouch following like a SHEEP

The ran down an alleyway eventually coming face to face with 2 men. Ouroboros Stanley, who is no longer a PC, and a younger man who shared some similar traits.

4:07 PM

((Ouroboros))

4:08 PM

((This is the other guy))

"Of course they're men." Lelouch pouts, looking over to Maria. "Maria, do you see your dad?"

"Maria!?" Ouroboros. "What- what are you- I thought you were-" "That's my dad... And my brother..." Maria. "Dad, you have to run away! Get to safety!" (edited)

"Oh...is your brother trying to kill your dad?"

"What? No!" The brother. "Eryn, what the hell are you doing here?" Jeff Johnner entered the alleyway from the opposite end, and pointed his gun at Ouroboros. Next to him is another woman with a gun, who looks incredibly drunk.

Lelouch turns around, staring at the other end. Why can't something ever go smoothly? She sighs, before turning back towards Ouroboros. "You! Run before they shoot you!"

"I have to- ...I'm in..." Ouroboros somehow pulls a gun out of thin air and points it at Johnner. "Sorry sir, I've found love." Eryn. "That answers absolutely nothing. But shoot him while you're on the other side, that'll surround him." Johnner. "Don't!" Maria. (edited)

"Don't listen to him!" Lelouch commands, before turning to Johnner. "What gives you the right to go bossing others around?"

"Don't recognize me, Lelouch? I figured ol' Gus would've talked about his coworkers more. I'm Jeff Johnner, second in command of this city's criminal underworld. Eryn there's one of mine." Johnner. "So, unless she's interested in suicide, she'll listen to what I say." "I don't even have a gun, sir." Eryn. "I had to give it to Jade." "Why on earth would you do that?" Johnner. "Love, of course." Eryn.

"Under any circumstance," to Eryn, "don't listen to him." Lelouch nods, before looking to Jade. "Uh...Jade, could you pass the gun to me please?" :plead:

Jade passes the gun to Lelouch. "Whoever shoots first is gonna start a storm of bullets in all directions. You ready to take that risk, or to hand Ouroboros over to us simply?" Johnner. "...This is so stupid." Ouroboros finds himself laughing. "Why did I do this? The king isn't supposed to join the charge with the knights and bishops." He dashes past Lelouch and grabs his daughter, his gun's muzzle not moving from the boss. (edited)

Lelouch is caught off guard by this. "Ah- Maria!" She looks at Jade, and then Eryn. "C'mon, we've got to follow em." (edited)

Johnner opens fire. ((Roll))

in #dice, right?)

((Yeah. Do /r and then 1d20))

(10)

A shot grazes Lelouch's leg, and she falls over from the pain. The gun scatters across the ground. "Ms. Lelouch!" Jade isn’t hit, and rushes to her side. Maria's brother jumps behind Ouroboros to protect him, and takes 2 shots to the chest. Ouroboros and Maria escape the alley and vanish from Lelouch’s sight. Eryn runs after them.

"Pfhhhh, ow...men..." She grits through her teeth.

Johnner and the drunk girl approach them, guns ready. "For your sake, I’d hope you know where they went." Johnner aims his gun at Jade. "I’m not supposed to hurt you, but I don’t really mind turning your corpse into Swiss cheese." The drunk girl aimed her gun at Lelouch.

(malfunctioning brain atm)

5:54 PM

Groans of pain..."Jade, stay back, I don't want you hurt..."

"So that’s a no, then?" Johnner. "Sorry, Johnner. Looks like you missed your shot." An old man walks into the alleyway. "Crime not paying out as much anymore?" (edited)

sounds of lelouch

"Detective Scott. Or, may I call you Howard?" Johnner puts on a mock flattering tone. "Howard works just fine, Jeff." Howard returns the same tone. "I understand how this may seem, but if you took this to a courtroom, I’m sure you’d find the story favoured me quite well." Johnner. "I’m aware." He knelt down next to the man bleeding out. "Wow, couldn’t even manage to kill one?" "You gonna try it anyway then? Think that’ll work out in your favour?" Johnner. "As much as I’d love to waste our system's valuable time and resources, I don’t really see the point in jumping the gun. No, I think the only way I’m ever taking you in is a bodybag. I’ve made my peace with that. Haven’t you?" Howard.

"Is that a threat?" Johnner laughs. "You think you can win a gunfight?" "I do." Howard smirked. "Face it, Howard. You’re-" Johnner. "I am facing it." Howard. "You didn’t let me finish." Johnner. "That’s the joke." Howard. "This a joke to you?" Johnner. "It can be." Howard. "You’re alone. No one else is gonna follow your suicide mission so eagerly. If wanna push it, things won’t go in your favour." Johnner.

"You know, it's funny. People keep calling this a suicide mission and yet... What do you know? I'm still standing. Guess the loose cannon good guy isn't such a bad business model, is it?" Howard. "Good guy? Oh, please. I thought you were past the idea of considering cops the good ones. You really think putting a bullet in my head's gonna undo every innocent you've hurt to get here?" Johnner. "In your boss's head, maybe." Howard snickered. "No, I've got no intention to undo anything. There's no real 'good' guys in this battle. It's all just a game of pretending. When the press is gullible and favoring you, why stop them? But, cut to the core, this is just a game. Cat and mouse between me and those considered unstoppable." "You sure that's all? I figured you'd be a little angrier about us snatching your old boyfriend." Johnner. "Run out of ammo in this argument already?" Howard. "Well, no one's shot yet. Your move. You wanna die here or walk away to live another day?" Howard. "Detective Scott won't be backing down." A police officer walked into the alleyway.

6:53 PM

"Are you kidding me? You're actually gonna risk a kid's life over this?" Johnner. "Your move, Jeff. Die here over these girls who don't have anything to tell you, or walk along to live another day." Howard. "You really think you can kill us?" Johnner. "I'm hoping you'll make me." Howard. "You're dumber than I was told." Johnner. "Detective Scott isn't dumb... He's a hero. That's what you simply can't understand." Officer. The drunk girl whispered something into Johnner's ear. Jade whispered to Lelouch. "Are we really going to have to be saved by men...?"

Lelouch mumbles under her breath, not really saying anything, more so angry at the fact she could barely get herself to stand..."Jade, could you help me up?"

"You know what? Why bother here, right?" Johnner slowly backed away. "My thoughts exactly." Howard. "Kill ya later!" Drunk girl. The 2 criminals ran away. Jade helped Lelouch up. Howard turned to her. "...No need to thank me. I owed Gus a few favors." He turned around to leave.

Lelouch has a defeated look on her face. Did I really not only lose to some guy with a gun, but get saved by two dudes as well? This is not a W moment...

7:07 PM

She then looks up to Howard. "Brave of you to expect there would be one. Now...uh...what were we doing?"

The officer suddenly punches Lelouch in the face, hard enough to knock her over again. "I owed someone else a favor, too." "Well, guess I'm in his debt again." Howard shrugged and walked over to the man bleeding out. "How dare you suckerpunch Ms. Lelouch!" Jade punched the officer in the face, producing an uncomfortable crunch from his nose.

She uncomfortably rubbed her face. "No one gets to do that! Especially not a man!" She retorts, standing up and brushing herself off. She furiously kicks him in the leg. (edited)

7:11 PM

(oh wait i'm knocked over)

7:12 PM

(there we go ❤️

He covered his nose and ran over to Howard. "Ugh, what a cruel person..." She went to grab the perfume. "If you want to beat Johnner to the Stanleys, I'd suggest you move fast. They won't be as slow to the trigger if you're not there." Howard.

"Alright! C'mon, Jade! We've gotta hurry!" Lelouch lelouches her way out and runs

"We do?" She followed.

7:17 PM

((Roll))

(4)

Lelouch and Jade get completely lost.

"Ah- was it here? Did they turn...gah..." Lelouch got out her phone and called Maria. "C'mon, pick up...:

She didn't pick up. "Of course Maria got herself in trouble for no reason, and left it up to us to fix it... Can she really do nothing by herself?" Jade.

"There's no need to think like that Jade..." She attempts to call again.

She still doesn't pick up.

Alright, second attempt at finding them here we go

Eryn walked towards them. "I'm sorry, they got away."

"Dammit!" Lelouch pouts. She wasn't even able to log onto twitter today and do her daily anime girl gif...sad emoji.

"But if I couldn't find them, Johnner probably won't be able to either." Eryn.

"Oh...Oh! That's good! That means Maria's safe." Lelouch smiles, and lets out a held in sigh. "Did you see anything or anyone else while you were trying to find them?"

"No, sorry." Eryn. "Wait, what if we got someone else to save her for us?" Jade.

Lelouch looks towards Jade, intrigued. "But- who can we get?"

"Do you remember the plan for tomorrow? Our revenge on that horrible jerk, Kite?" Jade. (edited)

"Ohh yeah, the school thing. What about it?"

"Well, we’d probably need to get Shawn for it again, right? Once Kite's out of our way for good, we can just make Shawn go get her for us!"

"Ohh, yea! That's a real smart plan from a real smart gal!" She smiles, flirting attempt 1000098.

"You’re much smarter than me, Ms Lelouch!" Jade.

"Uvpudy You're still smart, Jade!" She blushes

"You’re too kind, Ms. Lelouch!" Jade. (edited)

"Stooop..." She chuckles. "So...where should we head to next?"

"Well, we should find Shawn- Or maybe he’ll do something annoying again. Maybe we should surprise him before he wakes up tomorrow morning?" Jade.

"Hmm..." Lelouch though long and hard. She didn't want to endanger Jade again, but she also wanted to save Maria. "Alright. But where would Shawn even be?"

"At home, right?" Jade.

"Do we know where he lives?"

"No… But the school probably knows!" Jade.

"Oh, so we should break into the school, find out where he lives and go there?" She was 100% serious.

"Yup!" Jade.

"Ahh, but it's way too late to do anything..." She grumbles. "Can we go home?"

"Of course. Should we take her too? She’s not really part of us, y’know?" Jade points at Eryn.

'"Well, we can't leave her here..." Lelouch thonks

"I can go to a hotel, if you really need me to." Eryn.

"Oh, that's perfect! Stay safe, Eryn!"

"Alright, goodnight." She left.

"Right then. Let's go home!" She smiles, leading the way.

Jade followed happily.

Lelouch rn

5:04 PM

Anime girl walking gif

They arrived back at the apartment building lobby.

Lelouch walks up to the elevator and patiently waits for it to arrive. "Quite the day we've had, huh?"

"But you still saved me!"

"Couldn't have done it without you, though!"

"But you did! You found me and saved me all by yourself!" The elevator arrived.

She got in with a smile. "Yea, but you've stayed by my side even when things were tough..." She giggles. "I love you, Jade."

"I love you too, Ms. Lelouch! More than anything in the world!" She also go in the elevator.

"Xt7spvljf you're too cute." She presses the button for her floor.

The elevator goes up to the penthouse. "You're even cuter!"

"No, you're even cuter!" She went inside the penthouse and went to her bedroom.

Shuichi Maoziwam stood in front of the elevator, blocking them. He had a dispassionate expression as he observed them. "So... You've succeeded at bringing her back. Good." His lips twisted into a smirk, but his shallow gaze didn't cheer up. "Isn't it remarkable how effective a little praise is? I gave you promises of impossible success, and you folded right into doing exactly what I wanted you to. Not so independent now, are you?"

Lelouch looks at him, an unamused expression on her face. "Uh-huh", she responds, not listening. "Can you move?"

"Hmph. I see you are able to express politeness. Perhaps the time I wasted on your childhood was not completely pointless, in its own tiny way. However, it is of no consequence on a greater scale. Your victory today is worth nothing more than ridding me of an insignificant distraction. You’ve boosted your ego over something like that. Truly, your very existence is a pitiful mistake from god." Shuichi chuckles slightly. "Did you know? Some consider me a god. But I assure you, if I had any divine control in this world, you would be replaced with a much greater daughter." "She told you to move. Do you want to get kicked again, you sorry excuse for a piece of shit? Ms. Lelouch has more important things to focus on than your depressive ramblings. No one cares if you hate her. If you want to distance yourself from her so bad, we’ll all be patiently waiting for your suicide. Ms. Lelouch wouldn’t bother with you even if it was just to kill you." Jade. He stepped aside.

Lelouch completely ignores Shuichi, not caring for his monologue. Instead, she turns to Jade with a smile. "

"Let’s go, Ms. Lelouch." Jade walks toward Lelouch’s room. "…You witch. Do you believe your siren's song will destroy me on its own? That you hold such a power over anyone by simply using your feminine wiles over my daughter? Your actions may be evil, but they shall amount to nothing. Merely short term chaos which will erupt in your face like a firework of damnation! The idea of Shuichi Maoziwam shall last an eternity while your name is forgotten by all." Shuichi. Jade stopped, and turned to look at him. "Honestly, 'sir'? I couldn’t care less about you or what history thinks of me. As long as Ms. Lelouch loves me, there’s nothing else I need in the world. I guess if no one loves you, because you’re such a miserable pathetic wreck of a man, you have to go seek it from something vague like history? Honestly, when I put it like that, I almost pity you. Almost. But like most people, I don’t really care about tiny little ants I step on. If you have a problem with that, why don’t you come and kill me? Or are you just such a coward all you can do is talk big?" She entered Lelouch’s room.

Lelouch giggles. Jade is so cute when she's (verbally) beating up mansplainers. She too entered her room. (edited)

"We should head to bed early so we get ready before Shawn." She got ready for bed.

Lelouch did that too. "You're right. Goodnight, cutie." She gave Jade a smooch on the forehead.

"Hfhfjbifetchfugu. Goodnight, cutie!"

Lelouch sleeps cuddling Jade (if they're in the same bed)

Jade goes to sleep. As Lelouch loses consciousness, she barely registers Shuichi entering the room with a knife before drifting off into unconsciousness. ((End chapter))

4 women, including Maria, walk down the alleyway towards them down the alleyway. "Of course they're men." Lelouch pouts, looking over to Maria. "Maria, do you see your dad?"

What. What? What!? "Maria!?" He can't choose between dashing over to her and standing still to make sure he's processing what he's seeing correctly. This manifests as a stuttering half-step taken in the general direction of the group. "What- what are you- I thought you were-"

"That's my dad... And my brother..." Maria. "Dad, you have to run away! Get to safety!" "Oh...is your brother trying to kill your dad?" Lelouch. "What? No!" The brother. "Eryn, what the hell are you doing here?" Jeff Johnner entered the alleyway from the opposite end, and pointed his gun at Ouroboros. Next to him is another woman with a gun, who looks incredibly drunk. Lelouch turns around, staring at the other end. She sighs, before turning back towards Ouroboros. "You! Run before they shoot you!"

"I have to- ...I'm in..." That's Jeff Johnner. The man behind it all whose existence he only learned about this morning. A gun is trained on him. He's seen guns before. He's seen men carrying guns before. This is his first time he's ever been in immediate threat of getting shot. God did this to him. God also delivered Maria Jr. back to him safely. Was she running? Was Jeff Johnner chasing her? The man on the phone said he wasn't involved with her. He can't think. Thinking would be able to get him out of this situation, but he can't do it. Is it because there's too much happening at once? Are these other girls Jade and Lelouch? ...He still has wife's gun on him. Maybe that's what it was for. Self-defense. That's the American way — not dying a completely preventable death by mob ambush. It's funny that he still doesn't know what the gun does. Maybe this is a mistake. He draws the gun and points it back at Johnner. He's going to pull the trigger. He'll pull the trigger with his own fingers and Jeff Johnner will be gone from this world.

As Ouroboros reaches down to grab the gun, he realizes it’s gone. He must have been pickpocketed at some point. And yet, when he goes to grab where it was, the gun appears out of nothing in his hand.

He does not immediately pay this any mind.

"Sorry sir, I've found love." Eryn. "That answers absolutely nothing. But shoot him while you're on the other side, that'll surround him." Johnner. "Don't!" Maria. "Don't listen to him!" Lelouch commands, before turning to Johnner. "What gives you the right to go bossing others around?" "Don't recognize me, Lelouch? I figured ol' Gus would've talked about his coworkers more. I'm Jeff Johnner, second in command of this city's criminal underworld. Eryn there's one of mine." Johnner. "So, unless she's interested in suicide, she'll listen to what I say." "I don't even have a gun, sir." Eryn. "I had to give it to Jade." "Why on earth would you do that?" Johnner. "Love, of course." Eryn. "Under any circumstance," to Eryn, "don't listen to him." Lelouch nods, before looking to Jade. "Uh...Jade, could you pass the gun to me please?" :plead: Jade passes the gun to Lelouch. "Whoever shoots first is gonna start a storm of bullets in all directions. You ready to take that risk, or to hand Ouroboros over to us simply?" Johnner.

"...This is so stupid." He finds himself laughing. "Why did I do this? The king isn't supposed to join the charge with the knights and bishops." He dashes past Lelouch and grabs his daughter, his gun's muzzle not moving from the boss. (edited)

Lelouch is caught off guard by this. "Ah- Maria!" She looks at Jade, and then Eryn. "C'mon, we've got to follow em." Johnner opens fire. A shot grazes Lelouch's leg, and she falls over from the pain. The gun scatters across the ground. "Ms. Lelouch!" Jade isn’t hit, and rushes to her side. The Ijiraq jumps behind Ouroboros to protect him, and takes 2 shots to the chest. "Dad… Did I win the company?" He mutters barely audibly.

With Maria under his shoulder, he flees the scene. ...She's heavy. Carrying a semi-limp body isn't as easy as he expected it to be. Maybe that's his punishment for never going to the gym. He snorts.

Eryn follows after him.

He quickly glances over his shoulder. Is her gun aimed at him?

She does not have a gun.

Odd. What on Earth could she be hoping to accomplish? He keeps running. Away from the scene.

She tackles Ouroboros and grabs for his gun. ((Roll))

((Nine.))

Eryn takes his gun as Ouroboros falls over onto Maria. She aims the gun at his head. Painfully, Maria speaks. "Please… Don’t."

He blinks. "Haha. You got me." His hand sort of just slides back to the holster. Ouroboros knows he has problems. He's confident that not being observant enough isn't one of them. ... (edited)

Eryn hesitates long enough for Ouroboros to summon the gun again. She notices this and backs away. "You win."

"...Exactly. I've been winning." He laughs, standing up, then points the gun at her. "Now get the fuck out of here." (edited)

Eryn backs up away from the gun. Maria just watches silently. "Hypocrite." Eryn comments at Maria before running away.

... "Maria. Come on." He tugs on her arm before dashing in the direction of his car.

She gets into the back of the car.

He begins to drive in no direction more specific than "away". "...Maria," he says after some time, his voice low and inscrutable.

"…"

"Are you doing okay?"

"…"

"..."

"Should I be here?"

"Honestly? Neither of us should be here."

"…What do you mean?"

"...I can't comprehend how we got in that situation. That man — Jeff Johnner — there's no reason why he should have targeted us. But more importantly than that, there's no reason why we should have survived."

"…Because that’s what Lelouch decided."

"What? Are you saying Lelouch put a hit on us?"

"Lelouch can do anything. That’s what it seems like. And I… I can’t do anything at all."

He's silent for a moment. "Well... can you tell me what happened last night? When you got..."

"…I called her. I think."

"Alright. What happened after you called her?"

"She came… And then she killed mom." She smiles for a moment before physically slapping it away.

For only the briefest of moments, he locks up in his seat. "What? No she didn't."

"…Yes, she did. She made mom kill herself."

"I spoke to her this morning. She didn't get a wink of sleep."

"Oh."

"...Did you, like... witness that? Or did she just say that was what she did?"

"She told mom that. She didn’t stay to watch."

"...And she was supposed to just listen, right? That's how her power works." He exhales. It's damn close to a snicker. "Tough woman."

"…Why do we share a name? I’m nothing like her."

"I agree. Do you know what projection is, Maria?" This is a genuine question. Maybe his tone doesn't indicate that.

"Like the machine?"

"No, like... what's the word... emotional projection." He purses his lips. "That probably isn't even the word I was thinking of, but I don't care. The principle of it is that, because she had all this power over you, being your mother, she foisted all the shit she's failed at in life on to you. She's been exxx-tra mad because when you're inevitably not equipped to handle all the expectations that've been set by nobody but herself, it feels like a personal failure to her." He stops talking momentarily to take a turn out of this shitty part of town. "She though of you as nothing more than a last chance for herself. Can you believe that? Because none of her other kids took to her broken parenting style, she gave you her own name because she was hoping it'd trap you."

"So that’s… Who I am?"

He tilts his head to the side briefly. "...Did you know that, starting at the age of eighteen, you're legally allowed to change your own name?"

"I am… I’m Maria Stanley." She goes silent.

"Well, if that's what you think, sure. But —" He lifts a hand from the wheel to raise a finger. "I like that you didn't slap 'junior' onto the end of that." (edited)

"…Maybe she really is dead."

He grins a little. "In that she has no legacy?"

"In that… In that I’ll be her now. So she… She doesn’t have to exist anymore."

...Ahh, damnit. He shrugs. Maybe if that Masquerade 5 thing was about the cycle of abuse, she wouldn't be thinking like this. For now, though, he doesn't reply. He keeps driving. "...It doesn't seem like the hit that's out on us is going to disappear any time soon."

"So what… What should we do?"

"Well, we need to go hide. But before that... it's important that we go home first, I think. We don't know how deep this whole thing runs. It's... it's possible that the situation at home's changed, and that Maria Sr.'s being targeted as well." He begins driving there. Home. (edited)

They arrive. The house looks normal.

"Wait in the car. I won't be long — just need to make a bit of prep." He goes upstairs and puts the gun somewhere in his room that his wife wouldn't go looking for it. He still doesn't exactly want to be on bad terms with the police — if they find him before Johnner's men do, he wouldn't want to be caught with a stolen gun. If he passes his wife on the way upstairs, he ignores her.

"What’s going on?" Maria Sr.

He rummages the cupboards for cans of soup. "I found Maria."

"And sent your son to the hospital, apparently.

"Oh, you've already heard? Great! I don't have to explain that we're obviously in danger. Your daughter and I, I mean. You'll be fine." Stuffing all the soup and whatever other non-refrigerated food's lying around into a box that's lying around, he pulls a couple four-litre water jugs out of the garage. (edited)

"Because everything’s about you now? Is that it?"

"It literally is. Me and my daughter are leaving the country. Goodbye." He hauls everything into the trunk of his car, however long it takes.

She punches him.

He ignores it. It still hurts. Physically, obviously. "Didn't like what I did there? I guess I can't blame you. I'm serious about it, though. If you knew where I'm headed, the mob wouldn't hesitate to torture it out of you." He gets in the driver's seat. (edited)

"She’s not your daughter!"

"Oh. That's the part that upset you. Haha. Spineless rat." He closes the door and skids off.

Maria Jr. watches.

As he's driving away, he texts The Ijiraq "are you alright lmfao". "...Well, that settles that. All that's left is to figure out where we're headed."

they got me on like painkillers lmaoooo need to get these at home

"…"

"ideally ur not in pain in the first place" "Any preference on the location, Maria? It's gonna be somewhere livable. And remote, so no one can find us. Because... y'know. We'd be killed, otherwise."

She shakes her head. "I’m the dumb one."

"Say that as many times as you want, it's not gonna become the truth."

"…"

"...Well, if you don't want to offer any suggestions, that's fine." He does a bit of thinking on his own. He needs somewhere to hide, somewhere to live, somewhere he's confident that nobody would think to look. He'd need somewhere he can sleep at night, not kept up by the thought of being discovered and killed before he can react. Somewhere... that nobody would ever look, even if they were goaded to, because they're so fucking set on the idea that there's nothing of interest there. "I've got a place. Hang tight." He drives to Niebel's cabin.

They arrive at the mountain his cabin is situated on.

"...It's a bit of a walk from here. You can get out now." He unlocks the car for her and exits.

She just follows him.

He takes the box and one of the jugs. "Carry your share. We have no idea how long we'll be here for, and don't want to come back down for resources or whatever."

"…Okay." She grabs whatever she can.

He begins walking up the trail. "...I know. I don't think I should be here, either."

She follows him.

If she doesn't say anything, he doesn't attempt to start a conversation. For once in her life, she could probably use the distance.

They arrive at the cabin.

He climbs through the window he broke previously, puts down his stuff, and unlocks the front door for Maria. (edited)

She puts down what she brought. "…Did I help?"

"You did, yes. I wouldn't have been able to bring everything up in one trip- no, bring everything up at all without you... I wouldn't've had the energy."

"…" She smiled awkwardly.

He nods at her, then looks through the cabin like he did before, this time paying attention to details he didn't have any reason to care about before. Are there at least two separate beds? Running water? Any food that hasn't expired yet? Or like... a draft?

The cold air is coming in through the broken window. There are 2 beds, but no water.

Alright. "Maria, you take this bed." He shows her whichever one is less affected by the wind. "It looks like the water we brought is all that we have for now. Careful not to drink too much."

She sits down on the assigned bed.

He checks his phone. What time is it? Does he get reception up here?

It’s late. Doesn’t seem like he’s getting any reception.

That's annoying. Immediately, he can feel the loss. He makes one final trip around the property. He's looking off in the distance for movement, unnatural light, any signs of human life. There aren't any roads close enough for him to worry about listening for vehicles, at least.

Nothing noticeable.

He looks at the sky. It's a pretty sky, he thinks. ... He snorts. "Not like any helicopters are going to come for me." He goes back inside and sits on his bed, taking out his phone on impulse. Maybe he's getting reception now.

He does not.

...Oh well. He attempts to sleep. (edited)

((End chapter))

8:29 PM

"Kite? Kite!?"

Kite is pacing in a circle outside, swinging at thin air.

Shawn unplugs his ears

8:30 PM

"Kite, what are you doing? Lelouch is back in there!"

"Yeah, but she was like… Praising me. It was weird."

"Bro, who cares what she says! It's all poison, I told you"

8:32 PM

"She's just trying to drive us apart."

"Yeah, but like… We’re supposed to hate each other! Enemies for life! I wasn’t ready for her to admire me! My life… My life is shit, what’s there to admire? She’s the one with friends!"

Shawn pauses for a sec

8:33 PM

"Whatd she tell you?"

"Some stuff about how cool I am, and how cool we are… It was just weird. Beating her up now would’ve just… Felt like when we fought last night."

"..."

8:36 PM

"Listen, Kite. We're heros. It's what we are. No matter how nice that Lelouch is, she's a villain through and through."

8:37 PM

"You wanna know what Lelouch admires about you?"

Shawn Duveldt

"Listen, Kite. We're heros. It's what we are. No matter how nice that Lelouch is, she's a villain through and through."

"Yeah, you don’t need to tell me that, bro! Just…"

"it's that, unlike her, you have a real friendship. A real, deep, meaningful one. All of her friends, all of her relationships, are skin-deep."

8:38 PM

"That's what she envies about you. Thats what she admires."

8:39 PM

"No matter how shit your life is, you'll always have that over hers."

He paces around some more. "Yeah, but… Fighting a fan’d just feel wrong."

Shawn pauses for a second, then thinks of a response that involves spoilers for Not Persona 5 "Kite, do you remember the character of Kero Agochi? He was one of the phantom thieves's enemies, he was evil, but he envied them. He really desperatly wanted a friend group like the one they had. He was a fan of theirs, but his fanhood was based not in a desire to stop being evil, but a desire to have friends like they did. This is the same thing. Just cuz lelouch is a fan of ours doesn't make her any less deserving of Justice" (edited)

"But that’s just a video game! This is real life, bro!"

"It's an analogy. It's a similar situation."

"Yeah, but… What if I can’t live up to Joker, huh?"

Shawn grabs kite by the shoulders "It's all in the moment, man. Maybe you can, maybe you can't. But whats important is that you try. Make it as far as you can."

"Yeah, obviously, but… Well, this isn’t what I wanted out of fighting Lelouch. We’re not getting any of the awesome hero/villain combat, and I just can’t get myself to hate her anymore. It’s like all the effort I put into hating her's gone to nothing. I’ve ruined the whole point of living to hate her."

"..."

9:15 PM

"Well, I dunno. I still hate her a lot. She can be my mortal enemy maybe"

9:15 PM

"We can swap. Whos my mortal enemy right now? Uhhh i guess that guy on the pier? Sure him."

"But I don’t wanna swap… I want to go back to when being a hero and fighting crime was fun. Before you came in here, I guess…"

Shawn is silent

9:29 PM

"I- You- I-"

"I’m just not the kinda guy where things are supposed to go well for. Everything sucks, that’s what makes fighting back worth it! But now you’re here, and I dunno- I never thought I’d make it tbid far again. And now Lelouch is jealous of me? It’s like… What is this fantasy world? When’d I start living the life of a different Kite?"

"..."

9:35 PM

"Is this not a better life? Are you not happier?"

9:35 PM

"You don't have to say no."

"Happier for what?"

"Like..."

9:36 PM

"Is your life now happier then it was before? With me in it versus without?"

"Yeah, but… Has you ever felt wrong for being happy? Like you didn’t deserve it, or you just don’t want it? It’s like… Being happy hurts more than misery…"

...

9:43 PM

Shawn doesn't really know how to respond

9:46 PM

"I... I dunno. Kite, we're heros to do justice, right?"

9:46 PM

"We're bringing justice to the world because it feels right. Because its feels good, down to our cores."

9:46 PM

"That's what being a hero is about, right?"

9:47 PM

"All I can tell you is that this good feeling, this happiness to be in the moment, that's a sign that... that things are going well. That we're doing good. And I know it can sometimes feel like its a happiness you dont deserve to have, but you do. You, more then anyone, deserve happiness."

He doesn’t respond for a while. "…Yeah. I guess I was a pretty crappy hero, huh? Fighting to fight instead of fighting to protect. Let’s just move on from this Lelouch thing. We can kill her and just move on. Just you and me to the end, right bro?"

Shawn beams "Till the end!"

Kite gives a thumbs up.

"Alright, let's head back in there and kick some ass!"

((End session))

((No session this week))

((No session this week(Because you're gone)))

((Sorry))

((No session))

((Saturday))

((woo))

Kite heads back into the building. "Lelooooouuuuch! It's time to kill you!"

It's been like two minutes but it feels like it's been weeks

2:08 PM

Shawn follows

"Don't make this hard! Heroes have a busy life, y'know?" Kite approached the room they'd been in earlier, before suddenly being struck in the head and falling over. This girl steps out from the shadows and aims her gun at Kite's head.

"Hey hey hey hey hey hey"

2:17 PM

"What!?"

"You're becoming annoying." The girl. "Hey, don't get in our way!" Kite tries to get up but she just pushes him down with her foot.

"What's your deal, lady? Are you protecting Lelouch or trying to kidnap her?"

2:21 PM

"You told us you were interested in justice. Dealing with her is justice, right?"

2:22 PM

Shawn stances ready to tackle her

"The justice you children idolize isn't justice." The girl. "Of course it is! Haven't you ever played masquerade V!?" Kite. "I don't play video games." The girl.

https://youtu.be/uZsCzFDQxQ8

john wazowski

Oh berdly, I only play mobile games.

2:30 PM

"And what do you know about justice? How is what you're doing making things right?"

2:30 PM

"You're not much older then us. Don't talk down to me!"

"You're a child in mentality. You have no concept of what 'justice' means."

Shawn knows he has higher priorities at the moment, but he's so pissed off by what this girl is saying that he ignores them

2:36 PM

"Justice is what justice is! Call me naive if you want but I think simply trying to make the world a better place one step at a time is enough to make me better then you! You set us up! We almost lost everything because of you! That's not justice!"

"The justice you speak of does not exist. Justice is a social construct, one referring simply to societally sanctioned revenge. There is no honor in justice. Merely who you pursue it for." The girl. "Quit talking like you're smart! We're on the side of real justice!" Kite.

"If my justice is just a social construct, yours is too! All we have to do is make enough people believe in the one that actually helps people, and we can make the world better!"

"You have not improved anything. Carolyn Blythe is still alive, and Gus Amon was killed by her hand. Now, you wish to kill a few teenagers for no apparent reason at all. What you call justice is not what benefits everyone, simply what benefits you." The girl. "We're heroes! That makes us good!" Kite. "Circular argument fallacy." The girl. "Well, I dunno what that means!" Kite yells confidently.

"We're getting to Carolyn! We don't know where she is but we're going to find her! And get rid of her too! Amon was a corrupt cop, he had it coming! And don't lecture me about your prisoners. I've seen firsthand what she can do. It's evil, down to the core."

2:52 PM

"I was given great power, that means I have a responsibility to protect everyone! I'm not doing this for myself! I'm not!"

"I know that. You're doing it for him, aren't you? I'm the same." The girl. "The hell does that mean!?" Kite.

"W-What?"

"At their core, people are driven by 1 simple thing. Love. They want to in turn be loved by those they love. That's why you follow him, isn't it?" The girl. "We're bros! Of course we stick together! It has nothin' to do with love or anything!" Kite.

Someone had taken a knife and stuck it directly into the back of Shawn's throat. At least, that what it felt like. There was this insane piercing sensation, one that completely took his breath away.

3:04 PM

"I-I-I..."

3:05 PM

"No, no you're wrong. I'm a hero, not... I'm doing this because I want to protect everyone. That includes him! But it's not just him!"

"Then if he's simply a small part of your motivation, I don't need him." The girl prepares to shoot. "Hey! Hey, wait!" Kite.

"NO!"

3:20 PM

Shawn tackles her

She shoots next to him. "Come any closer and I'll do it."

Shawn is seething

3:23 PM

"If you're doing this for love you'd understand why I need him! You're a monster!"

"I was making you honest. If you want him to live, you'll stop getting in our way."

"Don't pretend you're better then me!"

3:26 PM

aaaaaaaguh

3:27 PM

"We're both trying to do good here, right? Trying to make the world better!?"

"There's no such thing."

"There is better! There has to be."

3:28 PM

"We're doing you a favor by getting rid of Lelouch. If you keep her, she's going to make you eat your own intestines."

3:29 PM

Shawn is kinda flailing

"That's physically impossible." The girl. "I'll make you eat your own intestines!" Kite.

"I'm warning you. The things that girl can do to you are sicker then anything Carolyn has cooked up."

3:31 PM

Wait a second...

"I don't care."

I need to get Kite back. and I need to get rid of Lelouch. And i need to stop dealing with these guys

3:34 PM

"If you let him go, we can get out of here. But know that we didn't come here for you. We came for Lelouch. Make sure she never sees the light of day again. If that's not too much to ask."

3:36 PM

"I'm not interested in innocent people dying. I only go after the guilty."

"I don't care."

"I don't get you. You said you were the same as Kite. Lost your parents due to something someone else did. How can you not want any kind of justice?"

"I found a new one."

"Don't joke with me. If you were just content with how things are, you wouldn't be standing in front of me wearing a white suit."

3:41 PM

"Why are you doing this?"

"I just told you. I found a new father."

"So what, are you just someone's lapdog now?"

3:49 PM

"Is your love for your new father really enough for you to stop doing what you think is right?"

"I think he is right. Just as you believe this child is right."

"I don't believe jack shit. I know."

3:56 PM

"I'm doing what's right. I know that for sure."

3:56 PM

Shawns arm is visibly shaking

"Then choose. Your false sense of superiority, or your friend." The girl. "..." Kite.

"..."

4:04 PM

"I already made my choice. We're going to get out of here." "But you're wrong. There is evil in this world. And there is good. A better world is possible. If you've given up on that, you're gonna get whats coming to you."

"Good." She stepped off Kite and slowly backed away, keeping the gun aimed at him.

"Kite, get up."

"Yeah, yeah, you don't need to tell me, bro..." He got up and took his crowbar.

Shawn looked at The Girl from AG

4:11 PM

"This isn't over, you know! As long as there's shady shit in your organization, we're going to be on your tail!"

"I know where you live." She left.

"Free Sentasaurus!"

4:12 PM

Shawn left

((Left to where?))

Idk. Shawn walked in the other direction. He stopped caring

4:13 PM

Towards the hole in the wall

"Hey, bro! Where are you going?" Kite.

"I don't fucking know, not here?! We shouldn't have come here in the first place I told you that."

"But we have to deal with Lelouch!" Kite.

"Lelouch has already been kidnapped. If the New Edlightment or whatever wants to keep her, so be it."

4:18 PM

"Lelouch is going to cause problems for them in the future anyway. It's either they kill her, or she kills them. Two birds, one stone."

"But we're the heroes! We gotta do it ourselves!"

"We'll let them fight eachother, and then beat up whoever wins. It's less work for us."

4:21 PM

"I don't know I just don't want to fucking be here right now."

"What you want doesn't matter!"

"I- Fucking- I- I'm just-"

4:24 PM

"Kite, we're doing the right thing, right?"

"Of course!"

Shawn thought back to all the times before when he doubted Kite. When everything went wrong just because he doubted him.

4:27 PM

"Kite..."

"Yeah?"

Shawn hugged him

"Wh-" He froze up at the hug.

"Listen, man, I'm just... I'm just glad you're okay."

4:29 PM

"I... I was so scared I was going to lose you again."

"Tch... I'm basically immortal, bro." Kite hugs him back.

((WHOLESOME))

4:33 PM

Shawn's armor made him invincible, but when that girl told him of that one simple thing people are driven by, Shawn realized how vulnerable he was. His biggest weakness walked next to him at all times, and had a habit of jumping into danger and nearly getting himself killed

4:35 PM

Every superhero has a weakness, right? Superman has kryptonite, Martian Manhunter has fire or something, Batman has like. Clowns i guess.

4:35 PM

Shawn wondered what Kite's weakness was

4:39 PM

There's a fundamental contradiction in all this. How can Shawn keep Kite safe and also do good? If Kite was with him, there was always a much higher risk of everything going to shit. But Shawn remembered what it was like to be a superhero without Kite. It was miserable, purposeless. Shawn can't both keep Kite in danger and out of danger

4:40 PM

I just want him to be safe. and happy. Is that too much to ask?

Yes.

((Who is saying this what))

((No comment))

4:41 PM

((Shawn doesn’t notice it or anything))

((you should probably like. indicate that somehow cuz I thought it was like you filling in his subconcious thoughts))

4:43 PM

Kite was always right. Shawn's job was to support him always and to protect him. Maybe that's why Ehn gave him this power

4:43 PM

Does that make The Girl right?

4:43 PM

Shawn didn't know. He wanted to believe he was interested in justice

Shawn Duveldt

((you should probably like. indicate that somehow cuz I thought it was like you filling in his subconcious thoughts))

((No))

((okay...))

4:50 PM

"Kite, between the two of us, I think you're the better superhero."

"Damn right I am."

"I'm... I'm kind of a fuck-up."

4:52 PM

"I don't know, man."

"So's everyone. What makes us heroes is that we keep on fighting, y’know?"

Goddamn it. How does he always know what to say.

4:55 PM

Shawn held him a bit tighter

4:55 PM

"Listen, my powers... I'm invincible. But you're not. Just... Promise me in the future, you'll let me keep you safe."

"…" He looks away.

"We set out to be heros of justice, right? We were going to take on the world together."

5:03 PM

"That's what I want. What'll make us happy."

5:03 PM

"Everything's just so complicated."

"That’s why we just gotta smash through the complications."

"Yeah man, I just..."

5:06 PM

"I don't know. Everything is going too fast."

5:08 PM

Shawn stood hugging Kite for a bit, not saying anything (edited)

"…"

"Anyway, let’s go find Lelouch!"

"You lead the way..."

He rushed into the room they’d been held in earlier.

Shawn follows (although he makes sure to keep a careful eye of things that could harm Kite) (edited)

5:19 PM

He plugs his ears again too

They’re gone.

"Fuck" Shawn said externally

5:20 PM

"Thank god" Shawn said internally

"Damn it! That girl distracted us!"

"Its okay, bro. We're gonna find her again. I promise."

5:23 PM

"Ill wear metal toed shoes next time, so when I kick her it'll hurt extra bad."

"Shouldn’t your suit be way harder than metal?"

"Uhhhh I dunno. It doesn't really feel like metal"

5:27 PM

"I think the invincible-ness more comes from magic then anything."

"Yeah, why do people bother with science when it never makes sense. The world's whatever my intuition says it is."

"So true so true"

"I guess we go back and see those detectives, then?"

"I dunno. It's up to you."

5:39 PM

"I guess we could investigate this place a little."

Howard's voice comes through the earpiece. "Don’t bother."

"Hey, wait, what?"

5:42 PM

"How long have you been listening!?"

"A while. Didn’t think you needed the help up until that last issue. But things got busy at that point. Mob went after Ouroboros Stanley. He’d be dead if not for Lelouch, but now both are missing."

"Lelouch got taken by the white suit goons. Probably working with the mob."

5:47 PM

"I have no idea if theyre on her side or not, but I'm fairly sure she's gonna cause some problems for them."

5:49 PM

"Also, who the fuck is Ouroboros Stanley?"

5:50 PM

((respond to my ooc thing first))

"He used to run a chain of restaurants called King Burger. They closed down 20 years ago, so I doubt you’ve heard of them." Howard. "And why does that matter?" Kite.

"Wait, is he related to Maria Stanley? She was with Lelouch before both of them were taken." (edited)

"Maria Stanley? Let me look her up…" Howard.

"Yeah, looks like she’s the daughter of Ouroboros. She might’ve been there earlier. That could be the Lelouch connection." Howard.

"Hmph"

6:32 PM

"Well, I dunno. But she seems to be working with Lelouch somehow. That makes her a target by these guys."

6:33 PM

"We've got no clue where they went."

"I doubt they’d go after Ouroboros just because of his daughter. This likely has to do with the Sean Niebel, that’s my hunch." Howard. "Who the hell's Sean Niebel?" Kite.

"Didn't he get cancelled like a week ago?"

"By a series of alt twitter accounts who all coincidentally got the same false charge. Sean was also framed for the bombing of Kerloe fishery after the fact, by a YouTube commenter named Kirge Soniaquill. One of the twitter accounts was named Grizz Soniaquill, so I’d guess Soniaquill is one of the gangsters. That’s not everything that’s happened to Niebel recently, either. It’s likely he’s at the heart of this. How though, is a bigger question. But as for the Ouroboros connection, Niebel got his start off King Burger before Ouroboros sold it and it went bankrupt. LeIBlInc, his company, owned King Burger as a dead IP. Right around when Niebel starts getting mysteriously cancelled, he suddenly sells the whole company to Maoziwam. Except for a certain defunct restaurant. As of 2 days ago, Ouroboros claims to have gotten the rights to that restaurant back. He was attacked while leaving a new location he purchased." Howard. "Can’t you pace out this info? This is way too much to keep up with." Kite.

"So Lelouch is connected to Maoziwam Corporation, whos connected to Sean, whos connected to Ouroboros, whos connected to Maria, whos connected to Lelouch."

6:51 PM

"It's a big loop of connections. An ouroboros if you will."

6:56 PM

"That's a definite connection between the gangsters and Maoziwam corporation, right?"

"It wouldn’t hold up in court, but I’d certainly say it’s solid." Howard.

"The mob used alt accounts to cancel Niebel, and then blew up a fishery and framed him for it. Right afterwards, Maoziwam bought all of his assets..."

6:58 PM

"The question is whats the connection between Maoziwam and Carolyn."

"Have you heard of Bob Smith?" Howard. (edited)

"Yeah, the youtuber, right? Did I not tell you, I saw him yesterday."

7:01 PM

"I was at Kerloe Fishery to meet up with him, and he was present alongside the white suit and the store owner. He kept calling the white suit "dad""

"Interesting. However, what I meant to bring up, was that Bob Smith was the one who uploaded the video of Sean Niebel allegedly setting a bomb the night before. It’s likely he knows something." Howard. "Ugh, this is all so complicated. Can’t we just beat up villains again?" Kite.

"I feel you, Kite, but we have to know who our enemies are before we can beat them up."

7:05 PM

"That would check out. Bob is connected to both the white suits and the mob."

7:06 PM

"Last I heard from him, he accidentally shot the white suit he called dad, and that guy threatened to kill him. My guess is that he's currently locked in some mob basement."

"Try to find him. He could be the lead we’re missing." Howard. "Alright, chasing dinosaurs. I can do that!" Kite.

"Last time I tried to track him down, he almost blew me up."

7:09 PM

"I can try to contact him on twitter, but if he'sstill trapped by the mob, then I doubt we have any way of reaching him."

"I’ll let you know if I find any leads." Howard.

"Take care, detective. And stop evasdropping us!"

7:15 PM

"Keep an eye out for a guy with amnesia and bandages around his face. I don't know how, but I think he's connected to all this."

"That guy?" Howard.

"You'll know him when you see him. I don't know what his deal is, but he was associating with Maoziwam and her girlfriend."

7:39 PM

"The white suits are after him too, I think."

"Alright." Howard. "I guess we're done for now, then." Kite.

"Whats the plan then" Shawn, to Kite

7:40 PM

Shawn searches his earpiece for an off button

There isn't one. "I'm tired. Let's get back to this stuff tomorrow." Kite.

"Yeah, sure."

Kite left.

Shawn puts the earpiece in his pocket

7:42 PM

Shawn waves goodbye

7:44 PM

Fuck, do I just go home now?

7:44 PM

Shawn hides in an alley, changes into his civilian outfit, and heads home

7:46 PM

I still need to question my dad... If he's home, I will. If not I'll wait

Shawn arrived home.

7:48 PM

His parents are there.

"Hey."

They nod. (edited)

"Hey Dad, can we talk in a bit?"

"...Busy." This is all he says.

that fucking prick

7:52 PM

"Why were you working at some random cafe yesterday?"

"Uh- Wrong person. What?" Wilford. Madeline, Shawn's mother, turns around to look at them.

"Wrong person? What?"

7:56 PM

"You were there. I saw you. You shooed me out."

Ah- You must be misremembering things." Wilford. (edited)

"I know what I saw! Don't gaslight me."

"Don't disrespect your parents like this." Madeline.

Shawn is getting madder but tries to remain respectful

8:02 PM

"Are you guys hiding stuff from me?"

"Of course not." Madeline. "What she said." Wilford.

"Ugh"

8:07 PM

Shawn storms up to his room

8:08 PM

Shawn randomly touched his face and it stung. It's mildly bruised from when Kite beat the shit out of him

8:08 PM

His parents didnt even comment on that. Did they even notice?

8:09 PM

Shawn loved them. At the very least, he wanted to love them. But did they love him back? Did they ever spend time with him? Did they ever make him feel like he wanted to help and protect them?

8:10 PM

Shawn loved his parents, but when that girl earlier told him he knew where he lived, he wasnt that scared. Because this house he lived in didn't feel like a home

8:12 PM

Shawn loved his parents, but they didn't care about him. They never asked about him

8:13 PM

It's been a long and trying day. Shawn decides to do some reaserch on Niebel

8:13 PM

But finds himself unable to focus

8:13 PM

Mom and Dad really ruined the mood

((Roll))

Shawn hates getting bored. Because when Shawn gets bored, he gets self loathing

8:19 PM

Shawn gets self loathing without getting bored a lot, but when he has nothing else to think about, he usually thinks about how much he hates himself

8:20 PM

Most times, Shawn will play video games just to distract himself. Shawn remembered he still needs to finish that MV replay

8:20 PM

He boots up the console and starts the game

8:23 PM

It's the second arc of the game. One of the better ones

8:23 PM

Shawn spends the rest of his night playing games

((End chapter))

Grobber wakes up the next morning.

He wakes up with a bit of a start before wandering to his computer. He'll sigh and get on his phone to talk to the Fungus blackmail people. To those who have responded, he'll reply "You have done well. I have granted you with a blessing: If you approach the homeless and identify yourself as a servant of the Fungus, you may ask for favors. I will send in another task soon."

2:11 PM

He'll rub his eyes before getting a glass of water.

Grace is waking up at this point. She lets out a yawn.

He'll look over to her. "Hey. It's today."

"…Yeah. It is." She got up.

He'll crack his neck a couple times. "You've waited a really long time for this day, it feels like from talking to you. How do you think it'll go?"

"Well, I hope…"

He waits for her to finish her thought if she'd like to do so. While she does that, he anxiously looks out the front windows.

((No she's saying she thinks it will go well, hopefully. It is a complete thought)) (edited)

(Oh I'm an idiot.)

2:43 PM

He looks at her and nods, before doing the preemptive preparations: copying the files, divvying up the evidence, etc.

2:44 PM

"I hope it makes you happy." He bites his lip and coughs to stifle an indecipherable emotion.

"Yeah, I hope so too." She moved to the door. "I've just gotta do something first, okay?"

He nods at her. "Yep! Just, eh... let me know, heheheh..." he swallows.

"Later." She left.

"See-seeya..."

2:49 PM

Hell stand in front of the window, peering between the blinds while sipping his water.

Grace disappears from view eventually.

He'll nod and twiddle his thumbs some. "...come on..."

Eventually Fritz arrives from down the road and approaches his own house.

Grobber will smile to himself and chuckle nervously, walking back to his bedroom

A few moments later, there's a knock on Grobber's door.

He approaches it and opens the door. "Oh, hey, it's... eh... Fritz, Haha... what are the... em... chances, haha..."

"Did you not leave a letter for me? I hardly find the chances of me coming here to be particularly unlikely." It is indeed Fritz.

"Eh... yeah, that was... me, haha... um... you dont have to think about it too much. It wasn't... it wasn't important. But... yeah. Heh... "

"I appreciate the words, truly. Even the blender is a pleasant gift."

His face grows a bit red. "Ehm... dont mention it, haha... its nothing... I'm glad if you liked... or, eh... like. It... yeah. I'm... I'm sorry if it was strange." He gulps.

"Strangeness is a matter of perspective, I find. You can accept many stranger things as normal with the right mindset."

Grobber cocks his head. "Do you, eh, ever feel any emotions besides cheery contentedness? Are you ever surprised?" (edited)

"I try not to be, but yes. I experience various levels of uncertainty throughout my day."

The outsides of Grobbers mouth curl up a bit. "I think surprise and happiness are basically the same thing for me." He swallows.

"Really? I find the notion of being caught off-guard to be rather uncomfortable."

"Why? It kinda feels like you're invincible. Nothing on the planet could hurt you, Fritz, so why be averse to surprises?"

"I’m fairly certain if someone tried to injure me I would be far from invincible. I’m only free from pain where my perspective will allow me to be."

Grobber kicks at the ground. "Fair enough, I guess. If that's how... er... you like to be!" He gets his things together to leave before standing in front of Fritz. "You got anywhere else you wanna go besides Subway?"

"Not really. I’m content to go where you want."

"Nice! We can go to, ehm, Subway, then... haha... If you like.... yeah." He gives Fritz a big grin.

Fritz led the way to subway.

Grobber follows and enters, brushing and rubbing the back of his neck.

5:38 PM

"Hmmm-mweh?" He'll survey the restaurant

It's mostly empty. "What will you order?" Fritz.

"Oh! Eh-oh..." he scratches the back of his head. "Oh no, uh... shit." He starts to look around. "I, I didnt think about it, oh no..."

"Oh, you had no plan? I'm afraid I had no plan either. I was simply going to copy you."

"Oh. Uhh... that's what I was just gonna do." He swallows. "Oh. Oh... eh... what... what do we do? What's it- er- what's the normal thing to get at... Subway?" He looks to the nearest worker. "Ehm. What... what's normal here?"

"I'm afraid I have simply no idea. I don't tend to make my own decisions unprompted, even for something as simple as a sandwich." Fritz. "You're holding up the line." The subway worker, who is somehow also the guy who drove you in an uber once.

"Oh, ehm... oh god! I... I don't..." he looks behind himself. "Sorry, I..." he turns back to the guy. "Uh.. do you have... sandwich?"

"Yes. We are sandwich store." Sandwich guy. "We would like one. One each, in fact." Fritz. "What kind?" Sandwich guy. "I believe this is somewhat up to interpretation." Fritz. "What?" Sandwich guy.

"Yeah! Two sandwiches please. Do you all have... uh. What would you recommend, if you're the connosieur?"

"They're just sandwiches, man. Can you please just... Get this scene over with. Let me disappear again. None of this means anything. Life is a lie." Sandwich guy. "Surely you have a preference though, right? We'll take whatever you prefer." Fritz. "I've never eaten a single meal in my life." Sandwich guy.

"You. Are you making fun of us, man? I! I'm! What the hell!?" He looks behind him "I'm sorry, I'm..." He looks back. "Why are you- what the fuck? You haven't eaten a thing? What's that supposed to mean? What are yo- what are you!" He begins to hyperventilate.

"Oh god. This always happens. Can’t you just make a simple choice and move on?" Sandwich guy. "I believe you’ll find that in life, most choices are naturally made for you." Fritz. "Yes… So just make the choice for me already. That’s literally what I’m asking for." Sandwich guy.

"I! I don't. Are you seriously telling me that you don't eat and you're telling me this..." He starts crying. "That this always happens! I'm... I'm sorry! I dont know! I can't, I... I.... I'm... I can't!" Grobber walks away from the counter and sits down on the curb, trying to wipe his face. (edited)

Fritz followed Grobber and sat with him. "I believe that was a clear demonstration of the failings with the subway franchise."

"No... you-" He shakes his head. "He's right. This always happens to me. I thought bringing you would change it, would somehow... fix whatever problem exists in between me and everyone else. But I'm still stuck going in circles."

"Society is built on the illusion of choice. We all live in a world where individuality does not exist beyond ourselves. If I died, things would proceed as intended. If you died, things would proceed as intended. But this truth hurts many people. They need to feel in control. They need to make choices that govern their life. Whether that be over sandwiches, or anything else. But you and I, we understand that choices have no meaning. Being asked to force them is simply insulting. It's inevitable that you would feel overwhelmed by someone who expects from you what you cannot. This is not your fault."

Grobber looks at Fritz, and he is silent for a moment. "People are so obsessed with the fact that they have the ability to decide for themselves... but nobody does what makes themselves the happiest. I guess I know what you mean, Fritz." He wipes his face off some. "Why do we just walk around pretending? Why do we act as if we are our own masters? We are machines to do one thing, and we just pretend we aren't? Is that the best people can do?"

"Quite the contrary, it's the worst people can do. It's rather simple delusion. No human grows beyond a cog. Once you accept that, you can live a happy life. One where you understand that your actions hold no meaning. People are prone to obsession over their own mistakes... But if they did not make such mistakes, they would not still be the same person. And the person who does not make their future mistakes would not be them. There is meaning in understanding the inevitability of what you have done and what you will do. It allows you to look beyond simple notions of what is right and what is wrong."

"..." Grobber looks at Fritz. "But theres no way out, right? Everybody is so wrapped up in these things, even if they're arbitrary. It's all some game, and if you dont play, everybody hates you. People get insulted when you poke holes in the facade. Everybody likes to believe they have it figured out."

7:31 PM

"So even if you see it's all fake, you still have to play along..."

"I don't worry myself with what people think of me. It's truly as simple as that. There are far too many people out there who'd believe I've failed them. Who would despise me completely, if I were to care about their opinion of me." He stares at the sky for a moment, before letting an uncomfortable amount of regret seep into his voice. "Even you, Grobber. By all accounts, many would say I've failed you."

Grobber shakes his head. "You're still here. That's better than almost everyone else. I'd rather people enable me than abandon me."

7:42 PM

"Nobody should be expected to do everything perfectly. Most people struggle to avoid being a huge asshole. You dont need to feel bad that I'm... that I'm the way I am..."

"As I said, I'm a person who lives without regrets. However, I find it strange that you do not hate me. Or at least resent me in some manner. Did you not ever find it strange that after you lost your parents, you were so utterly alone?"

"...No. Eventually I just figured that was how it was, for me at least. People feel lonely all the time, and I guess I was just supposed to be one of those people."

7:51 PM

"It's not like I expected you to be there... like, nobody else was."

"Well, you see... A lot of people expected me to adopt you in a sense. I was close with your parents after all, so they felt I should be burdened with their child. Of course, you were an adult at this point. I felt you didn't need guidance, nor did the law think you needed it. So I made a choice. One that I now understand was meaningless, but I was not always so confident in myself. This illusion of choice weighed on me, for whatever reason. Of course, I wasn't fit to raise a child. I'm not a man who has ever been prepared for the responsibility of another human being. Even if they were an adult. I could not have helped you. So why did remorse stick with me then? I never understood. I still don't. At this stage, I've adopted a rational perspective beyond the concept of remorse. I won't ever hold these kinds of regrets again. But the question of why it did still plagues me in the first place. I suppose he's not me anymore. Just a Fritz lost to memories and history now. I could override him if I so choose, but... I can't. Do you blame me, Grobber? Do you understand why there existed a Fritz who blamed himself for something like that?"

Grobber shakes his head. "Fritz, you're allowed to feel however you wanna feel, man... nobody is your boss, or anything. It's not worth it to feel bad about feeling bad or whatever... it kinda defeats the whole purpose." He coughs. "I'm... er... sorry if that was too harsh or, uhh..." He coughs again. "You don't have to feel personally culpable, Fritz, like- uhh... You're right, you never could've helped me. And, like.... you never signed up to raise me. It was never your job." He sighs. "I think some things are just sad to watch. I'm one of those things. I don't blame you for letting it make you upset."

He seems confused for a moment. "...Yes. Of course. Thank you. But please, don't go thinking you made me upset. As I said, I've banished my emotions where I will not need them. From now on, let's simply agree to say I never regretted it at all. Our choices can affect this much."

"...Yeah. Least I could do." Grobber hangs his head a little bit.

8:21 PM

He starts chuckling to himself, before his chuckling escalates into full laughter

8:21 PM

"Why did I think Subway would be a good idea... for breakfast?"

"Another mistake to forgive and forget, then. It may as well not have happened to us. That's the choice we make."

"After... this is all over, what's to stop you from deciding that I never existed?"

"Nothing, I suppose. But what's to stop you from doing the same? I don't value my life nearly enough to believe I deserve to hold some kind of legacy in your mind. When I die, I'll be ready to vanish from history altogether."

Grobber shakes his head. "Meh, it doesnt matter. Even if I were to say you didnt exist, that would be a lie. You have changed the trajectory of my existence. That itself is part of your legacy. Even if your name vanishes from history, everything you do will stay."

"I believe you may be overestimating my importance." He looks hurt for some reason. "I live a life of impermanence."

Grobber looks down. "Nothing in this world is impermanent. I've learned the hard way that everything a person does leaves a mark. Things are usually easier to do than undo, if undoing them is even possible."

"I believe you're somewhat misguided, Grobber. You don't do things. Things occur because they do. It is their natural state. You cannot do what will not be done. But undoing the past is a simple matter. We are in charge of ourselves and only ourselves. Our actions have no effect on reality or the future. But the past no longer exists. It is a composite of memories. A composite of what we've decided happened. That is the fraction of reality we have the right to control."

"The power the past holds isn't that its events are ironclad and obvious, but instead that it is what decides the present, y'know? I look around, and like. I observe. Everything that is happening happened because of something else. Like- we can both agree that we never decided to go to Subway. We can pretend we never walked to Subway. But that does not change that we are at Subway right now, and within that lies an immutable fact- somehow, for some reason, we are at Subway. Even if it isnt obvious how or why, there is a how, and there is a why, man. It's like a specter, man, echoing out from when it happened in time. And as our ability to be accurate and precise about the past fades, the specter does too, but that never goes away. There will always be a little bit of it left."

"But what if I don't want it to be that way? What if I choose to believe otherwise? I fail to see what would stop me from deciding my own reality. Nothing stops you from doing the same."

"I can make my reality whatever I want, that's true.... but I've lived in only my own reality for a long time, and the more you warp it for yourself, the less, like, what's the word... compatible, it is, with the reality of others." He sighs. "I've kept my reality to myself for too long. Reality isn't worth it if you can't share it with others. At least, I don't think so." (edited)

"Worth it? How would reality be worth it? It's not a prize, nor is it an objective. It's a simple fact of life. A tool for us all to shape into what we desire."

Grobber leans back and closes his eyes. "I don't know what I desire. I guess I'm more focused on avoiding what makes me miserable."

"I suppose I feel the same. But once I eliminated all of my suffering, my regrets, every shred of remorse... I felt a sense of freedom. Happiness. Like I could do anything, without ever doing anything. That sensation of liberation... It was everything to me. It still is. I succeeded at escaping the very concept of remorse. My pride at achieving that is all the happiness I've ever needed."

He smiles. "For a moment, just hearing you talk... it makes me feel like things could be different. Maybe in another place, at another time..." "I'm happy for you, Fritz."

"I'm glad to make you happy, Grobber." He got up to his feet.

Grobber stands up as well. "Time to head back?"

"Yes, I must confess I'm rather tired. I worked the nighshift last night. I suppose that's what to blame for my perhaps underwhelming composure. When we speak again, I'll do my best not to fall apart so shamefully again." He smiled.

Grobber shrugs. "I don't know what you're talking about, heheh... "

"...Hm. No, I suppose not."

Grobber gives Fritz a warm nod. (End session?)

((End session))

((Saturday))

Fritz headed home.

"Oh wait Fritz I er-"

2:37 PM

Is there a way to catch Fritz as hes leaving or is he gone gone?

He stops, hearing his name. "Yes?"

"Grace and I are going to go investigate this guy. Fredrick Wight. We think he might he involved with crimes. If anything happens... that's where we are."

"Alright."

2:42 PM

"Am I to do anything with this information?"

He shakes his head. "Not unless we eh, go missing, heheh... " he chuckles, then gulps, and his smile fades. "Yeah."

"I see. Very well. Have a good day, Grobber."

"Y-you too, Fritz." He waves Fritz goodbye, before rubbing his neck. "ehhhh..."

2:45 PM

After that, he sighs, then returns home.

Grace isn’t back yet.

Grobber rubs his eyes. He goes to his computer and tries to set up a call between his phone and his computer that will record audio to his desktop computer from his phone. He'll also set his phone to record audio as a backup. (edited)

This happens.

Epic!!!

2:51 PM

After that, he'll text Dana and Ariel 'Going to talk to Fredrick Wight about the crimes. Someone Grace is interested in. Will wire back later.'

I see. Sean Niebel was a dead end. Nearly shot me. I don’t have any more information for you at this point, aside from that Carolyn might be connected to Johnner. And her client beat someone up with a chair? That part might be bullshit. Let me know who Fredrick Wight is when you’re done.

Dana replies.

He nods to himself, smiling. He'll crack his neck and start pacing around his room. "What else... what else..."

3:14 PM

"...Hrmph."

3:17 PM

He swallows, then goes to get his magic funny bong. He'll take 3 hits.

Grobber feels his body become more elastic. No clear effect. No clear effect.

Become more... elastic? Like he can stretch his skin?

No.

3:23 PM

It’s just a vague feeling.

He tries to like. Punch himself. Does it still hurt?

It does not.

"L-let's f-fucking go!!" He says. He'll look at himself in the mirror. Are their other changes?

None.

Hmmm... Fair enough.

3:41 PM

He'll pace around a little bit.

3:41 PM

"What else... what else..."

3:44 PM

He'll chew on his inner lip a bit before tentatively sitting down and playing some genshin GBJ (edited)

What time is it?

It’s around noon at this point.

He'll bit his lip and sigh. "grace..."

4:21 PM

He'll text Grace "Everything okay?"

'Yeah. Just give me a second.'

'Okay'

((The chapter ends)) Carolyn wakes up in the hotel bed, bound and gagged, as the white suited man from earlier stands over her with a knife. "Good morning, Carolyn Blythe." ((End session)) (edited)

((No session this week))

((Saturday))

"Good morning, Carolyn Blythe."

Carolyn Blythe presumably cannot speak, as she is gagged. "Damn it, I should've done more to make sure I wasn't followed... But why wait until I check into a hotel to grab me? I guess this way I don't struggle, but he clearly could have overpowered me as I left my apartment... Oh well, I suppose it doesn't matter. He hasn't killed me yet, so unless he just wants to torture me for the sake of it, he probably wants information out of me. As long as I have that, I'm safe... relatively. I need to make it out of this." She doesn't struggle, and just stares straight at the man.

"I’m going to take off the gag now. If you scream, I will tear Maria Stanley limb from limb. And I assure you, at this moment, she’s quite unhappy. Do you understand? Just nod."

Carolyn takes a moment, and then nods.

He takes off the gag. "Good. Now, we can have a normal conversation."

Carolyn smiles "It would be my pleasure, although I don't know how many normal conversations involve one party tied up. But I can't blame you if you've done your research on me."

"Oh, I’ve done more than simple research. Do you see this suit? Do you know what it means?"

"My apologies, but I can't say that I do. If you'd like to share, then I'm here to listen."

"…Heh." He puts the knife to her throat. "If I were to kill you right now, what would you say?"

"Well, that's a bit of a complicated question. I certainly don't want to die right now, but if it were unavoidable... I don't think I'd have much of a problem with it. I did my best to make those around me happy, and succeeded plenty. I have nothing to be unhappy about in death."

"You don’t want to die? That seems rather contradictory, no?"

"How so? If I'm dead, I won't exactly be able to make others happy, now will I? Dying now wouldn't be the smart decision."

"So you live solely for the sake of others? If someone else could do it for you, you'd graciously accept death? Is that what you're saying?"

"...My goal is not to have a single person going around doing what I do. Even if there were someone able to take my place, of which I would be quite appreciative, it would be better to have both me and them alive to help others, no?"

"But you don't desire death for yourself? The release you've enforced onto other people? It doesn't draw you toward it?" (edited)

"Of course not. I've found a way to sustain my happiness, by granting eternal happiness to others. As long as I keep practicing my beliefs, whenever I die will be just as fine as any other time. But not everyone is as lucky as me, so it only makes sense to extend their happiness before it can fall again."

His lips warp into a smile so wide it almost exudes a smug sarcasm, contrasting heavily with his blank eyes that continue to stare at her. "Truly noble. Congratulations, you've hit a perfect score. I wouldn't expect anything less."

"Thank... you? I'm certainly happy to have been satisfactory for your scoring system, but I can't say I understand exactly what I'm being scored on."

"My name is Ethfan Kerloe. And I daresay... I'm your biggest fan." He cuts the bonds keeping her in place. "I do hope you'll forgive my extreme actions. You must understand that some limits have to be ignored for the sake of a better world."

Carolyn sits up "Ethfan... I see. Well, it's very nice to have a proper introduction. I can't say I expected you to be a fan of mine... Actually, I can't say I expected to have fans at all. In any case, there was no real harm done, so of course I won't hold anything against you. Grudges don't offer much other than unhappiness for both sides, after all."

"Well, when you murder so many people, you're left with a sharp divide between fans and enemies. I choose to find myself on your side."

"I really do appreciate it. I haven't had much in the way of support. I didn't need any to know my actions were correct, but it still feels nice. Does this mean you believe in my cause? In Edlightenment?"

"Of course. I am, in a sense, the honorary leader of Edlightenment. …In an impermanent sense, of course. I'm perfectly ready to relinquish control to the old grandmaster as soon as he sees things your way." 'Grandmaster' is not the title Edward went by. It's a little too directly narcissistic for his tastes. (edited)

Carolyn hasn't stopped smiling, but hearing these words makes the expression appear more genuine than usual "I really expected to go the rest of my life being the only remaining active follower. But to know someone else still believes in my father's teachings, and reached the same logical conclusion as I did... Thank you, Mr. Kerloe."

"Well, I certainly wasn't the first. You certainly inspired a new generation, so to speak. Children who've lost their parents are so quick to seek rationalization."

"That... must have been hard for you. I'm glad you came out of it with the right lesson, though. It's such a shame that so many get so depressed losing those close to them, even when they die a happy death. I can't blame them, not having been properly taught how the world works, but it's still unfortunate."

"Oh, no, no... I didn't lose anyone." In fact, no member of Edlightenment had the last name Kerloe. "I'm simply... a true believer in the cause. At heart, I'm sure many people believe that life is a cruelty that can be spared by a single moment of happiness. Some simply choose to admit it. Like those suffering from suicidal depression. Or you, of course."

"Your understanding of our beliefs is impressive, it's good to see that even with my father unable to continue spreading his ideas, they've found their way to someone like you nonetheless. But with that established, I would like to ask what exactly you wanted with me. I appreciate your kind words, but if you believe in my cause... does this mean you wish to assist me?"

"Partially. I believe you're ready to meet the rest of us. The New Edlightenment. Or the white suits, as we're publicly known. It's just branding."

"I'd certainly be interested in getting to know this new generation of believers. It doesn't particularly matter to me what name you all go by, superficial aspects like that are never really the point."

"Unfortunately, not all share in my faith. So you can consider this a sort of... Probationary period until you can meet the rest. I would just need you to go through a few simple objectives."

"As long as they don't conflict with my beliefs, that won't be any trouble at all. You've already extended more kindness than I ever expected to be shown for my actions, it would only be appropriate of me to follow proper procedures to keep the other followers happy."

"Your first objective is to kill Grace Wight before she produces any major damage. You have as long as it takes, but I would recommend it not take long. You've made her far too motivated for your own good."

"...I'm sorry, but I'm not quite sure I understand. Grace is still in the middle of her recovery, is she not? She's motivated to solve the issues plaguing her life, but one could hardly call her happy enough to die at the moment."

"That's why you have as long as it takes. Make her happy, and then kill her. Simple as that."

"Right, okay, that's good. However, I'm still not exactly clear on what you meant by her producing damage. Does Grace's life threaten Edlightenment in some way?"

"If she catches you, yes. It’s not like she’d understand. You’ve given her hope that life can be happy."

"I suppose that's true. If she finds out what I did to Michelle... Yes, I understand your concern now. I'll focus my full attention on her. I won't let her hope go to waste, I'll help her find that one moment of happiness, and make sure it never ends."

"You know, it’s amusing. If you’d told her at the start, when she was hopeless, that by dying in a moment of happiness she could escape all suffering… She would have agreed, wouldn’t she? All people want is freedom from their suffering. An easy answer. A simple way out. And yet, to get there, you promise them otherwise."

"It's certainly possible she would have agreed with that course of action, yes. But could she have acted on it? Sure, she would have been able to kill herself, but can someone in her position truly be happy? It's because of their hope for a bright future that they're able to reach an acceptable level of happiness to die in. That's what I want to extend. Not a desperate last shortcut out... but true happiness with one's life."

"But that bright future doesn’t exist, right? That’s the very basis of your ideology."

"..." Carolyn sighs "You're correct yet again. Lying to my patients is never easy, but they have to believe that to be happy. Not everyone has the resolve I do... To be aware of the impossibility of a future where nothing goes wrong, and still continue every day doing the best I can to help others exit this cruel world. If I told them the truth... they very well might end up extending their misery forever."

"When you put it like that, it almost sounds almost narcissistic. Like you’re better than your clients."

"No one's better than anyone else, but it's a fact that everyone has different mindsets. Mine is simply more conducive to helping others. I'm certainly not the standard, if I was there would be hardly anyone left alive. Therefore it's natural to assume that helping my clients end their lives when happy as quickly as possible is the more reasonable choice, rather than hoping on the off chance they'll end up like me." (edited)

"If all people have different mindsets, would it not be rather hypocritical to enforce yours upon others? The belief that life is filled with suffering… It sounds remarkably like you’ve enforced your own depression upon others. Called it helping others. Of course, it merely sounds like that. I’d never mean to imply you’re anything but right."

"...You don't need to restrain yourself with me, I won't take offense if you really do have concerns. Regardless, I'm not depressed, just logical. It doesn't matter much if my goals conflict with the mindsets of those I help. As long as they end up happier than they'd achieve without me, then I've made a positive impact on their life. I'm not better than them, but I have reached the truth first. Not acting on it would be the real hypocrisy."

"Oh, I truly mean no offense. Really. None at all."

"Right. Well then, if that's all, I should get going. Attending to Grace is of the utmost importance, as you said." Carolyn stands up.

"Why the hurry? You haven't even taken your glasses. Did I perhaps strike a nerve?"

"I'm not one for pointless small talk. You've told me what you intended to, did you not? Unless you too are in need of my help, it would be a waste of time to stick around when I could be practicing my beliefs."

"What is therapy, except prolonged small talk? Of course, I have no intention of keeping you. I'm merely talking." He got up as well.

Carolyn puts on her glasses and gathers her things "How shall I contact you once I've finished with Grace? Or will that be unnecessary? You seem to have kept tabs on me quite well."

"Oh, I'll be sticking around. I appear to have... Offended Johnner somewhat. You've met him by now too, I'm sure."

"We've crossed paths once, yes. Though I wouldn't really count it as a full meeting."

"I’d recommend you keep it that way. Religious zealots don’t tend to get along."

"That's certainly unfortunate, but I can't say I'm surprised to add another to the list of dangers to my cause. They seem to be cropping up quite a bit recently." Carolyn exits the hotel room.

When Carolyn looks Ethfan in the eye, an intense misery fills her. It seems to cloud out all other thoughts from him. "Yes, I suppose that tends to happen. Simply the natural result of a life where happiness is impossible, no?" Ethfan follows her.

"That's true... In some ways I envy those I save. But I don't have room for thoughts such as that. Lamenting circumstances is much less important than solving them." Carolyn goes to have breakfast at the hotel.

Ethfan cautiously inspects all of the food and then takes a single apple. "Envying those you save is a good sign, is it not? A good person ought to be jealous of those they've helped. That's what divides the line between good and evil, to some."

"Well, I can't really say I believe in good and evil people, but I do appreciate your optimism. It is certainly better that my targets end up in a position that would allow me to envy them, but actually taking the time to envy them isn't a very useful course of action." Carolyn eats her breakfast.

6:52 PM

"Oh, the distinction certainly exists. Of course, they're all simply human. Most evil people hate themselves more than a good person would feel about them. Self-awareness is what defines the humanity of a person. Imagine someone who slaughtered aimlessly, only spreading hate and misery. If that person were to see themselves as good... Well they'd be downright monstrous, wouldn't they? That's why humans should be so gracious to understand themselves."

"I suppose self-awareness is an important quality, yes... But I don't see why we need to make it about evil and monsters. Knowing yourself well allows you to treat yourself well, that's all there is to it. Your hypothetical 'monster' just hasn't been properly educated on how to live a fulfilling life yet. It's not my place to judge, just to help."

"I don't believe my hypothetical monster can be educated. Some stubbornness is has simply been inscribed too hard into a person. Place yourself in their shoes for a moment. Would you really be so willing to be told you were wrong? That all of the people you had killed were for nothing? Just their justification requires sins, their sins require justification. To grow and improve at this stage would require an impossible level of effort. They've chosen moral comfort in place of growth. Why would they put in the effort to achieve their own pain?"

Carolyn is silent for a few moments, pondering this "You're right in a sense. I certainly wouldn't expect any argument against my life style to win me over, but that's simply because I've determined the most logical life for my goals. And if your monster is as content with their life as I am... Well, even if I could change them, I can't say I'd want to. Not everyone has to know how to treat themselves, that's why therapists exist. If this person is happy staying on their current path, why take them off it? As long as I know how they're mistaken, I can solve their problems for them, until the moment in which I can stop them in their tracks."

"So you don't believe a monster assured in her actions needs to be stopped? Restrained? How... Noble. Thankfully we don't live in a world where such a situation would arise then, yes?"

"...I can't help but notice you used 'her' to refer to the monster. I don't recall us establishing a gender before now. There wouldn't happen to be anyone you had in mind, would there?"

"As I said, I don't believe such a person could ever exist. I suppose I merely confused myself when I compared them to you. A simple slip of the tongue."

"I see. In that case, yes, I'd agree that it be best for no one such as that to exist. Despite having no desire to blame them for finding a way to make themselves happy at the expense of others, it would certainly still overall be best for the happiness of most if such an individual were never born." Carolyn finishes her breakfast and begins making her way out of the hotel.

Ethfan follows. "About Grace, have you formed a plan yet?"

"Grace took a bit to warm up to me, but at this point, she's more or less at standard client. She's identified the problem with her life, and is taking steps to solving it. I'll simply listen, provide advice, and help her along to resolving matters with her father. If this proves ineffective or impossible, I can work to convince her something else would satisfy her, but as for now, there's nothing wrong with how things are progressing. She's made excellent progress for having her friend murdered six days ago, I don't expect time to be an issue."

"But why the patient approach? All people fold under pressure. If you already know best, simply find their weakspots and push them to a solution. No? That should be the natural resolution of our ideology. Information is your weapon, and both sides have the same victory condition. Why have you created that limit?"

Carolyn sighs "Happiness isn't about checking off a series of boxes. Maybe I could force Grace to resolve her issues right now, or force her to value something entirely else. But forcing her to be happy? That's impossible. The path we take is an excuse to work through issues. It's the way you take that path that determines your attitude. Patience is the only way to ensure she's in the state I need her in. Your idea is great for an ideal world, but the real one is messy, and messing up someone's mind like that will just make them take even longer to reach a moment of happiness."

"I'm surprised you of all people don't think there is happiness in being told what to do. That's the very basis of a cult, isn't it?"

"...And look how that turned out. Do you think my realization that a happy life is impossible came from nowhere? I saw firsthand how well being told what to do provides happiness. If I thought it worked, I would've just accepted my spot in the system. My father had the right beliefs, but he was not a good strategist. I hope your white suits have learned from his mistakes."

He lets out a strained and miserable laugh. "I do hope you'll forgive the pop quiz."

"Like I said, there's no point in me holding a grudge. And besides, your questions aren't unreasonable, there's a lot of approaches one might think to take before reaching mine. I hope my explanations can be helpful, as whatever approach you're taking... It doesn't seem to be doing any favors to your happiness." Carolyn is walking to the train station that is where she is going.

He replicates the same uncomfortable laugh as they walk. "Oh, I'm quite alright. No need to worry. I understand my position perfectly. When death comes, I won't be living with regrets."

Carolyn thinks for a moment "Is that so...? Well, I suppose it is a therapist's job to listen. If you believe yourself to be alright, there's nothing I can do to disprove you. On a bit of a tangent, though. Back in my hotel room, you pointed out that I hadn't put on my glasses yet... That's a bit of an odd detail to mention, don't you think?"

"...Hm." He smirked. "Yes, I listened to your conversation with Lelouch Maoziwam. That's why I had to step in. But I assure you, whatever you've glimpsed into my mind with is not rehearsed. I truly am that fond of your ideals, as I said."

"Don't get me wrong, it's not as if I suspect you of misleading me. It's just natural to be a bit cautious around someone who's aware of all that I've done. But if you wanted me dead, you've had your chance. Your method of introducing yourself was unconventional, but I understand your reason. I was a bit afraid of how Lelouch would react to the truth, to be honest. So thank you for that."

"I've removed her allies and her perfume from her now, so you're free to do with her as you wish. However, I would mention that harming her just yet would... Risk a level of danger I can't quite say I know if you're ready for. You could consider it direct war with Johnner's forces. Gus and him were allies, after all."

"I appreciate the concern. Despite my experience being on the giving end of violence, I can't say I've proven particularly skilled at self-defense. I was hoping with Gus out of the picture, her death would be on the table, but if Johnner must be dealt with first, I have no trouble with waiting. I just hope her sunny disposition isn't damaged by the time it's feasible to free her."

This causes him to laugh again for a moment. They arrive at the train station.

10:49 PM

((End session))

((Saturday))

This causes him to laugh again for a moment. They arrive at the train station.

((@Carolyn Blythe hi))

Carolyn eyes him for a moment after his laugh, but doesn't say anything else. She steps onto the train.

He follows, and takes a seat not too far away from her. The train is otherwise empty.

"This Ethfan fellow has put me in a bit of a tough situation. I can't say I quite understand what he actually thinks of me at the moment. He keeps implying a hatred of the way I live my life... but if that were true, why is he still keeping me alive and giving me advice? Is he trying to prove a point? Or is this just a test? I suppose it depends on if he was being honest about following Edlightenment. Oh well, it's not like it matters if I know the specifics at the moment. Even if he turned out to be an obstacle, I couldn't just kill him, not after what I felt looking into him..." Carolyn stares off in silence as she thinks about this, waiting for the train to reach its destination.

Ethfan just stares at her with a neutral expression the whole trip. The train arrives at its destination.

Carolyn steps off of the train and makes her way to her work.

Ethfan follows. When they arrive inside, Matrick is there. He stares at Carolyn in confusion. "Y-You’re…"

"Ah, hello Matrick. My apologies, I forgot to inform you. That misunderstanding from yesterday was resolved, and Detective James let me go. It was a surprisingly simple matter. I hope you weren't too worried."

"Misunderstanding? So… You’re cleared?" Matrick. "Indeed. Isn’t it fascinating how quickly the law changes it’s mind? So many criminals get set free every day." Ethfan.

((Hi))

Carolyn takes a deep breath before continuing "Yes, that is correct. The judicial system certainly isn't perfect, it hardly treats those involved with enough empathy, but it seems to have done its job this time." Carolyn smiles "If you did think me responsible for some sort of crime, I don't blame you. When a detective has a suspicion, it's natural to listen to them."

"Right. Of course. It’s all just a theory, after all." Matrick. Ethfan doesn’t get it.

"Thank you for understanding." Carolyn looks aside for a moment before looking right at Matrick "So, that personal emergency yesterday... I don't want to accuse you of anything, now that it's water under the bridge. But would you happen to have been informed of the detective's suspicions ahead of time? You did set up her as my new client after all." (edited)

"Yeah, she asked me to do it." Matrick. "Well, aren’t we all glad for the honest good working folk, hm?" Ethfan. "I’m sorry… Who are you?" Matrick. "My name is Ethfan Kerloe. Consider me a mere… Passionate fanboy." Ethfan.

"Yes, Ethfan here just... had an interest in learning a bit more about me. He felt like accompanying me on my route to work."

"…Alright." Matrick. Carolyn’s phone rings.

Carolyn checks who's calling.

It’s Grace.

"Hm, excuse me for a moment, it's my client." Carolyn steps aside and answers the call "Hello, Grace. I hope everything's going well."

"The last time we spoke, you outright admitted to crime. So… Not really." Grace.

"Yes, I don't blame you for not taking that well. I do regret it, and I won't make excuses for my action. No matter how threatened I felt in the moment, I brought harm to someone close to you. I assure you, if there's anything I can do to help moving forward, I won't hesitate."

"…You’re lucky I even bothered to call you. Can you meet me at the hospital?"

((Is there only one hospital in this city))

((Avengard's layout is far from logical. You know where she means))

"Of course. I wasn't sure whether you'd be coming in for a session, but I suppose it makes sense that you'd rather attend to matters your way. I'll begin making my way over as soon as I can."

She hung up.

Carolyn turns to Ethfan "That was Grace, she'd like for me to meet her at the hospital. I assume you wish to accompany me?"

"Of course." Ethfan, Carl Tucker confidently bursts through the office doors.

Carolyn turns to him with a look of surprise "...Carl? Have you come for therapy?"

"Need the world to see just how cool and collected I am. Do you print like… Certificates? To claim I’m better now? I need one for divorce court after this." Carl.

"Um... No, I can't say that's standard practice. And if we did, you would still have to actually undergo therapy. Our goal is not to make you appear differently to those around you, it's to actually make you more comfortable with your life. If you're that concerned about appearances, then it sounds like you would certainly benefit from actually having some therapy sessions. If your schedule allows for it."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah… Sure. You’ll see. My coolness and mental health are so great, you’ll probably be improved by me if anything." Carl.

Carolyn forces a smile "That would certainly be a nice result, if unusual. Well then, we can go ahead and schedule a session. When would you like for us to hold our first one?"

"Uh… Now?"

"I would love to, but... I already have a client who needs my attention this morning. If you came back later today, we could get started."

"Ah… Pfft. Totally, totally… But I’m the better client, right? Don’t you wanna pass me first?"

5:19 PM

"Just give him to your coworker. He seems free enough, after all." Ethfan. "Ew, who wants to open up to a man, right? What are we, gay?" Carl looks to Carolyn for approval. (edited)

"...Well, I suppose that is Carl's choice. I think it's a good idea, Matrick is more than capable enough. You could wait until I'm open, but if you're free right now, I don't think there would be harm in trying a session with him. If you're not a good fit, just ask him to hand you over to me for future sessions. If you are, then that means you get an earlier start."

"Well, uh… Sounds like a waste of time, really… I can wait. Y’know, they say time is money. And I’m really rich. Did I mention that before?" Carl.

"Very well. If you give me your phone number or email address, I can contact you to let you know when I'm available. I do apologize for the inconvenience."

"Uhh… Okay." Carl. Sean Niebel walks in.

He picks up. Things around him are noisy. "…Hello." (edited)

"Where are you?"

"Nowhere in particular. I'm eating breakfast. Is this important?" (edited)

"I want to talk about the cat." (edited)

"Can it wait?"

"How long?"

"There's at least a few things I'll need to do after I'm done eating." (edited)

" 'A few things' can mean anything from 10 minutes to 10 hours."

"You think so? Hm. Do you need to talk about this urgently?" (edited)

"Could wait an hour."

"Then it'll be an hour." (edited)

I hang up.

Still nothing from the dinosaur man. Might still be too early, I suppose? I should prepare a way to get in contact with him if he doesn't act soon, though. I search for a way to contact the Sentasaurus online. E-mail, twitter account, et cetera.

He has a public twitter account.

SentSawTooMuch

@NotsoElusiveSentasaurus Get to interact with me! Official Q&A channel, ask me anything but don't get racist/sexist/political (EXCEPTIONS BELTO SHELK)

Jump

Go to message!

I look through the account. His way of speech online is reminiscent of his behavior when we met. Alright. I check if my message to Ariel is marked as seen. If it isn't, I will wait for one of the three people to contact me.

Ariel has seen the message but hasn’t replied. Bob hasn’t done anything either. Ouroboros calls back an hour later.

I answer Ouroboros's call.

"I'm done. Let's meet at that cafe again. Nobody else should be there this time." (edited)

"Why not talk on the phone?"

(( @Ehn/PC hi ))

"...Are you sure? This is a heavy topic. Discussing it over the phone like this... may be unsafe." (edited)

"Safer than being attacked like the last time, at least."

"...Y'know. The government. They have a reputation for tapping in on conversations they find quote-unquote interesting." (edited)

"Then e-mail, social media, or any other similar method you want. I am not meeting you in person."

"Okay. What's your e-mail?" (edited)

I tell him the same e-mail I gave Carl yesterday.

Sean gets an email from GrizzSoniaquill.

"Got your e-mail."

"Great." (edited)

I hang up. Does the e-mail I got say anything?

'testing. tell me everything that you need to know if this reaches S.N' (edited)

Everything you know about the cat. Also, what is 'Grizz Soniaquill'? -S.Niebel

Sean gets an email and a twitter message from Bob. 'Carolyn Blythe has seen Ehn. It is a cat. Shawn Duveldt has also seen Ehn. Take care of Sam for me, thank you.' Both messages are identical.

I reply to Bob via e-mail.

Bob emails back:

Your loss then. Sorry Sean. I love you too.

Insane person. I have no intention of replying to this. Anything from GrizzSoniaquill?

6:02 PM

((end session, actually))

((Saturday))

New message from Grizz: 'the cat showed up two nights before you were kidnapped and forced me to be complicit in siccing those goons on u. her words were beyond comprehension, both in the sense they felt airy and unreal and that they were nonsense' (edited)

So what did it say? I might be able to understand. Also, are the cat and 'the other guys' still around your house?

'in her infinite wisdom, she has come to the conclusion that life is one big ol fuck of an identical nothingness. a nothingness she claims responsibility 4. she comes and goes as she pleases. my association with the mercs is over and i will hopefully never see them again.' (edited)

So, what is 'Grizz Soniaquill'?

'grizz soniaquill is a real person. at the same time, he is an abstract. a representation of what can be. the customer is always right. jk its a fuckin name dont think too hard about it' (edited)

Found this recently. [link to grizz's twitter] Your account?

He doesn’t reply.

That confirms it. He didn't think I'd find it? People do tend to underestimate how much information can be found online. What was the point of that accusation on Monday? Doesn't matter. I don't have anything he wants anymore. If he gets in my way, I can deal with him later. I know where he lives, his house locks don't matter and I can come while he is asleep. For now, Blythe. That one is dangerous. 'Helping people', was it? Doesn't matter if it was sincere or to get more clients, if she starts using her power to 'help' in supernatural ways... I can't allow that. This is the biggest issue. Way more dangerous than that dinosaur man blowing up a couple fisheries.

2:49 PM

I drive to Blythe's office.

((Nat hasn’t shown up yet just give me a bit))

((is she really that far behind chronologically...not even "sean arrives and no one's here/it's only that theory guy"))

((I was waiting for something specific and it took longer than I expected, you can just arrive now sure))

5:23 PM

Sean arrived at the office.

I take the gun with me and go to the office.

((Like. The gun is out in the open?))

((no))

Carolyn, the other therapist, some guy you don’t recognize, and Carl Tucker are all there. (edited)

((Hi))

Carolyn turns to Sean "Ah, hello... Mr. Kingsley, I believe it was? I hope you've managed to sort out your financial issues since we last spoke. Sorry that I didn't follow up on our discussion the last time we met. You were still undergoing surgery, and I must admit I got a bit sidetracked."

"You are busy, I see. I'll wait."

"Oh, uh… I’m not hogging anything up, boss. Not-boss. Im just here to explain how cool I am. Like you- Like not-you didn’t say. Or did say. Yeah." Carl.

((extremely important information if dontat didnt mention it yet: sean niebel is wearing the same clothes he was wearing last time he and carolyn met)) (edited)

5:44 PM

"Mhm."

"Yes, Mr. Tucker here was just scheduling a therapy session with me. I do have something to attend to shortly, but depending on what you need, I may be able to hear you out now."

"It's a private matter."

"With, uh… With me, right? Or her, or…?" Carl. The other man watches Sean attentively but says nothing.

"Her."

"In that case, we can step into my office in one moment." She turns to Carl "Before that, I believe you were going to give me your contact information?"

"My name is uh, it’s Carl Tucker. That’s how you contact me." Carl.

"Oh, do you not have a phone?"

"He has a phone." (edited)

"Yeah, but it’s… Well, I kinda linked it to my office phone. So if you called there, you’d just… You’d get my secretary. And like, while it’s cool and all that so many girls want my personal info, you don’t wanna look like you’re two-timing her y’know? It just wouldn’t make me look very cool, despite how obviously cool and great I am. Yeah. Right, boss? Or uh, not-boss. Plus she’s in a wheelchair so it’s like twice as bad if she pities me. The point is I’m winning here." Carl forces a smile.

"Then tell her your e-mail."

Carolyn takes out a notebook and pen and begins making some notes about Carl "...I suppose I can understand your mindset, yes. Thank you for being so open about your worries, this will be useful for helping me get to the root of your... motivations. But yes, Mr. Kingsley is correct, e-mail would work just as well."

"You didn’t answer the question. You agree, right?" Carl turns to look at Sean. "I mean you and my brother, you wouldn’t have like… There was uh… There was an exclusiveness there, right? Like, it wouldn’t uh… It wouldn’t have, uh…"

"Sure."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah… Good. That’s what I thought. Hey, d'ya ever notice how cool I am?" Carl stands next to Sean as he turns to Carolyn.

"...Look, uh, how about this. I'll give you my phone number and e-mail, and you can just send me a message on whichever you prefer." Carolyn writes these down on a new page of her notebook and then rips the page out and holds it towards Carl.

"Yeah. Alright… Yeah, alright. Mhm." He takes it. "But you kinda dodged the question too. Me and the boss, we look cool, right? Like equally cool? Or like, at least, I’m vaguely in his very high range of coolness? Impressivenessivity? Like a lot of it?"

"It's not really my role to make judgements on 'coolness' I'm afraid. I think everyone is cool in their own way, it's my job to help them understand how." She turns to Sean "Now then, as I said I do have other matters to attend to, so let's get to our conversation." She makes her way to her office.

I follow.

"That’s, uh… That’s not really an answer-" Carl is cut off by them leaving the room.

Carolyn shuts the door to her office "So, what was it you wished to see me about?"

"You've seen the cat, I heard. What did it give you?"

"...Ah, yes, I did hear from Mr. Smith that you were looking for people who had seen this animal. May I ask what source you have that suggests I fall into this group?"

"Irrelevant. Answer me."

"Well, let's think about this, shall we? There's two possibilities here. Either I was visited by this cat, or I wasn't. If I was, and received some sort of gift, would it not make more sense to keep this to myself? I certainly wouldn't want to make myself a target. If I wasn't, then I wouldn't have anything to answer you in the first place. Either way, I can't imagine you would receive much information from me."

"What a well-constructed argument. What happened to helping people? Never liked therapists, honestly."

"I can't say I understand what this and that have to do with one another. Certainly, giving someone information could be seen as 'helping' them. But you can help someone with anything, positive or not. I'm interested in helping them reach happiness, whether it be through what they think best or not. I have no reason to answer your question without any context."

"Tell me, what does a person think when they fall from the roof of a 50-story building?"

"Well, that hardly seems like it would have a universal answer. The ideal situation would be an acceptance of events. There's not a lot that can be done to save them at that point, after all. Regret, on the other hand, is what I find more likely. Whether it be realization that they had something to live for, or simply instincts, most would find it hard to keep their composure. Suicide is so often a terrible thing, but once again, this hardly seems relevant."

"And how do you know? Has that ever happened to you? Have you talked to anyone who survived that? That's the point. Stop talking about things you don't understand. I need you to answer my questions. That's all. Don't pretend you understand what's necessary for my happiness. Don't bother trying to understand."

"...You're right, I don't understand you. You refuse to open up to me, and thus I cannot treat you. If every therapist could know the objective answers for how to treat each client, what a wonderful world that would be. But as we are now, assumptions are necessary I'm afraid. If you don't want for me to make assumptions about your mindset, I can accept that demand, but I'm afraid that doesn't mean I'll be listening to your assumptions about yourself either."

"Oh shut up, do you think I care about this pseudophilosophical garbage? Just answer me! What did you get?! How much have you used it already?!"

Carolyn smiles "I'm afraid that's all the time I have. I hope you find the answers you're looking for with someone else. I apologize for not being of much help." Carolyn opens her office door and motions for Sean to leave.

"Fine! I'll just have to get rid of you!" I take out the gun and shoot her.

((Roll))

((4))

It misses.

Carolyn is surprised, but doesn't hesitate, she runs out of her office "Ethfan! I appear to have run into a bit of danger!"

I attempt to shoot her again while she runs out.

The other man, probably named Ethfan from context, shoots back at Sean. ((Roll to Sean))

((2))

Both miss. "Hey, boss!? What’s going on?" Carl ducks behind a couch. The other therapist runs into his office.

((channel split, since im in the office but carolyn isnt?))

((Oh I assumed you followed. But like the door is still open so it’s still close enough))

Actually, yeah. I run after Carolyn, shooting at her again. "Stay out of this, Carl!"

((Roll again))

(15)

Carolyn is shot in the shoulder. Ethfan swings a chair at Sean's head. It hits. Sean loses consciousness. ((Channel split))

((Sean had this to say about Carl during the earlier interaction.))

6:24 PM

((Inner thoughts and all that))

"…What just happened?" Carl.

"We had... a bit of a disagreement." Carolyn puts pressure on her wound "I suppose getting shot in the shoulder isn't the worst weekly occurrence compared to other locations... Still, it will certainly take time out of my schedule."

"Get to the hospital. I’ll handle him." Ethfan. "Handle, like uh- Like you’ll fix him up, right? I mean, chairs to the head are pretty painful. I mean- He’ll probably sue. He’s really powerful and influential you know?" Carl. "I’m well aware of your perception of the exploits of Sean Niebel. Unfortunately for your homosexually driven obsession his ressources are currently formed of absolutely nothing. I’m sure I’ll do fine." Ethfan. "What was uh… What was that thing in the middle you said?" Carl. "It’s a long word. I’m sure you just misheard me." Ethfan smiled.

"...Right. Just remember, he doesn't seem very happy at the moment, so don't take anything too far. I'll be seeing the both of you." Carolyn waves with the arm attached to her un-shot shoulder and then makes her way out of the building, and to the hospital, taking a train if that would be quicker.

Carolyn arrived at the hospital. Grace is waiting inside. Noticing the wound, she rushes up to Carolyn.

"Hello, Grace. I hope I didn't make you wait too long. I ran into a bit of a delay before I could arrive, you see."

"Do you… Need the doctor? I’ll just leave if you need to deal with that."

"Oh, it's nothing serious. Not a wounded vital or anything. I'm sure I'll need to undergo surgery again, but your needs are a higher priority for me."

"Higher priority than… Bleeding out?"

"Well, I suppose it depends on how long you needed me for. I certainly wouldn't be of much help if I wasn't able to maintain consciousness."

"I just didn’t want to see my sister on my own."

Carolyn smiles "Ah, see, now there's a moment I wouldn't delay for the world. It's not my job to make you worried about me, especially not after how I failed Grobber. For your happiness, it's important to confront these things, and if you need a... well, shoulder to lean on, then I can still provide one."

"Did you just make a joke… About your own actively bleeding injury?" Grace looks unsettled.

"Oh dear, I'm upsetting you, aren't I? My apologies, if my presence won't be helpful as I currently am, then I suppose I can see a doctor before we make further progress. I do hope this doesn't set back your schedule too much."

"…" Grace doesn’t respond.

"Well then, I'll call you when I've finished." Carolyn waves goodbye as she walks away to the receptionist who is presumably here.

The receptionist does indeed exist there.

"Hello, I've received a gunshot wound. If it wouldn't be any trouble, I'd appreciate medical attention."

Carolyn does indeed receive medical attention. ((End session))

Sean wakes up tied up, laying on the cold floor of a dark and empty room. Ethfan stands in front of him with a neutral expression.

This isn't how it was supposed to go. None of this was supposed to go like this. The plan was simple: I wait for Blythe to be alone, talk to her and calmly convince her to reveal her ability, or if that fails, threaten her with the gun. If anything goes wrong, I open the window with my keys and escape. And what did I do? Approached her in front of two witnesses, talked about... What was I even saying? God. This is all Carl's fault. If he wasn't here, it wouldn't have gone like this. Everything would've been as I planned. It's always because of... ...Irregardless of that. How am I even supposed to get out of this? "Mm... Hello?"

"Good afternoon, Mr. Niebel. I trust you’ve slept well?" His face contorts into a malicious grin.

"Where am I?"

"That’s none of your concern. What you should concern yourself with is appeasing me, right now. You see, if you tried this idiotic stunt again it’d be very problematic for me. And I trust that a great businessman, ex or not, like you can understand the meaning of mutual benefit here."

"Mutual benefit?"

"If you don’t cause me undue inconvenience, I don’t have to keep you locked up here. And then you can go about reacquiring your money without me in your way."

"Define inconvenience."

"I mean, don’t go after Carolyn. She’s mine. And also, avoid whatever you have going on with Bob and… Hav. These are all simply unnecessary complications. These complications will not aid you in anything, so they are inconveniences. Do you understand now?"

"That would be fine. I have more than one way of accomplishing my goals. But, perhaps we could find something even more mutually beneficial? What are your current goals? I apologise for asking, didn't have time to look into it." That last sentence was unnecessary. Force of habit.

"My current goals are beyond your simple understanding. But I accept your apology. It’s not often a man like you is placed in front of someone greater than him." He seems amused.

I see. That's who he thinks he is. Quite common. "Greater than me? Not many people can say that. I'm quite curious what your accomplishments are, Mr... I don't think I know your name yet either, I'm sorry." (edited)

"Let’s keep it that way for now. You may remember me as the Grandmaster. As for my accomplishments… The world will know them someday. Not yet, though. You haven’t finished your part, after all. The stage must be cleared before the true villain enters."

"Of course. Can you untie me now?"

"No."

"What else do you need before that? This is quite inconvenient. And still, back to the earlier discussion, there are a lot of uncertain factors in any plan. You happened to be there when I interfered, but who is to say I'm the only one? If we kept unneeded interference out of each other's plans, both of us could accomplish our goals with much less chance of error."

"I am going to keep you here until they kill Ouroboros. It would simply be an inconvenience if you decided to obstruct them. Really, his involvement in all of this has been yet another inconvenience. You won’t be missing much." Ethfan. "Oh, uh- Is he up!?" Carl's voice comes from the distance. "…And also, there’s that man." Ethfan.

"Why?" I attempt to make it clear that the question is about Carl with a gesture, which isn't very easy to do while lying on the floor tied up.

Carl runs into the room, bringing light in as he opens the door. "Oh, hey boss! Good morning!" "He is either braindead or a very convincing actor. However you managed to acquire a fan like this, it certainly paid off." Ethfan. "Yeah, being around me really pays off.” Carl.

"Indeed. Can you untie me? I have no intention to rush I don't know where to save Ouroboros from I don't know what, I assure you."

"Oh, yeah, right ahead boss! I was trying to do it earlier and he just wouldn’t let me…" Carl approaches Sean. "Stay back. Do not approach him, or I will kill you." Ethfan. "Well, uh… Y'know, a real man's got guts for stuff like this. Like the boss there? He’s so courageous he shot at a girl. A girl. Defying social conventions like that with cancel culture how it is is basically like being a cultural revolutionary. So I’ll keep walking. Because I’m cool too." Carl takes another step. "Do I, uh… pass the test?"

"You'll pass once you untie me."

Ethfan pulls out a gun and aims it at Carl's head. "Stand back." "That’s uh… Wow, that’s a really nice prop. Can I have it?" Carl. Ethfan shoots a real bullet at the wall and aims it at Carl's head again. "That’s- Uh- Well, uh- That’s- I’m probably bulletproof, y’know? Probably like in my blood. Genenetically." Carl. "Do you wish to test that?" Ethfan. "…No." Carl.

"Really, what makes you think I will try to save Ouroboros and this man, who you didn't tie up, won't?"

"Because he’s obedient. Every word he’s been told, he’s followed." Ethfan. "Uh, obedient… I don’t really like that word. I prefer uh… Intelligently agreeing." Carl. "Fine. You intelligently agreed to drag your unconscious friend-" Ethfan. "Not a friend. He’s like a boss, you know? A mentor in coolness. I’m probably- I bet I’m like that to a lot of people too." Carl. "Fine, you intelligently agreed to kidnap your unconscious boss." Ethfan. "See, I got this receptionist, okay? Obsessed with me. She thinks I’m like the coolest person ever. And like, she’s a woman, obviously she’d think that, but like-" Carl. "This is all entirely beside the point." Ethfan.

"Let him talk. Or do you have anything better to say than him?"

"The point is, there is one area he always refuses to listen. You. I need you 2 to stop meeting entirely." Ethfan. "…Uh, well… If I’m not agreeing on this one, clearly that shows I’m a pretty independent guy. Another win for Carl fans, y’know? Right, boss?" Carl. "Or your attachment to this man is pitifully excessive." Ethfan.

"Right, Carl." I'll just agree with him now or he'll keep asking for a confirmation. "Me meeting or not meeting with him is not something you can influence, I'm afraid. Unless you have a way to make this demand mutually beneficial?"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah- Yeah! Yeah… Yeah. Yeah, boss…" Carl. "Are you truly so attached to this man?" Ethfan turns to Sean. "I expected a man of your position to hold power and allies far beyond the simple job title and wealth. But this? This is what you stoop to? A moron who inherited every piece of his insignificant worth, thirsting after you like a dog chasing a bone, all while incapable of achieving even the most basic tasks. You find this man important to you? What a pathetic life you must lead." "Psht- You, uh- You tell him how wrong he is, boss!” Carl.

"Pathetic? Giving up anything useful for no good reason, be it a tool or a person, is simply irrational."

"Uh… That’s not really the part you were supposed to say was wrong, boss." Carl. "And you think this man is useful? At all?" Ethfan.

"Not interested in explaining the usefulness of our meetings to a man trying to stop them."

"Because there simply is no usefulness. In fact, wasn’t it this man who sold you up the river in the first place? That’s the best kind of help you can find?" Ethfan. "Hey, I uh… I regret that. The boss totally forgives me, right?" Carl.

"Still not interested in explaining."

"That’s… He meant that as a yes. To my thing." Carl. "I suppose fair is fair, then? Do you think you owe him, since you murdered his brother?" Ethfan. "That- That’s… Didn’t happen. Just the haters, y’know? Censorship. 1986. People were scared that a CEO could be doing that good instead of them. Jealousy, y’know? I mean- Not that I’ve ever- Ever been jealous. Jealousy’s for losers, y’know? Right, boss?" Carl.

"Good job remembering a rumor from a week ago. Of course it didn't happen. There was no reason for it to happen. Don't talk about things you know nothing about." (edited)

"In all honesty, I don’t really care. I just wanted to see if either of you would. I can’t say I’m too surprised that neither of you did. Relationships and brotherhood… They’re so fickle, aren’t they?" Ethfan. "That’s… That's not what’s happening here. I bet the boss grieves him every day. Right boss?" Carl.

"Of course. Just ignore him, Carl."

"Yeah! Of course! Activating ignoring mode." Carl plugs his ears. "Grieving every day, hm? Sounds like a pathetic life indeed." Ethfan.

"Can you tell your Ouroboros assassins to hurry up? Lying here is really inconvenient. Where even are we? Where is this building?"

"There’s no need for you to know that." Ethfan. "Oh, it’s an empty apartment." Carl.

"I will find out once I leave either way. And again, untie me already. You even have a gun. If I tried to run away or attack you, you could shoot me a couple of times before that happened."

"No, I can’t kill you yet… You haven’t accomplished your role." Ethfan. (edited)

"Interesting. And Carl hasn't accomplished his role either, right? Since you keep him alive despite not wanting us to meet."

"No, Carl is perfectly disposable. I just don’t want to inflame some other negotiations where I don’t have to."

"Carl, what is this man's name? He refuses to tell me."

"Oh, uh… I dunno. He looks like a Patrick to me." Carl. "What?" Ethfan.

"What?" Niebel.

"Oh, uh… Would a shorter Pat fit more?" Carl.

"Never mind. Forget I asked that."

"Oh uh, do either of you have a knife or something? I don’t know how to untie knots. It’s like… Outside the necessary skills of us important CEOs, right boss?" Carl. "In what situation would either of us give you a knife? He’s tied up, and I intend for him to stay that way." Ethfan.

"No knife here."

6:38 PM

((leaving for today))

((No session))

((Saturday))

"Oh, uh... Then what do I do?" Carl. "Nothing. You do nothing." Ethfan.

"How much longer is your Ouroboros assassination going to take?"

"You don't need the details. For now, let's discuss something more relevant. Like... What you know." Ethfan.

"Indeed. But you go first. What do you know?"

"I don't believe you understand our present circumstances." Ethfan. "The boss and I know a lot of things!" Carl.

"Just listen to me. You aren't the grand mastermind you think you are. You might be a genius, won't deny that. But how much experience do you have with all this? A week? A month? I've spent years thinking up schemes to get to the top of the company. I've seen many like you, talented, thinking they can achieve anything, yet utterly unexperienced and refusing to listen. And all of them thought they won't fail like the others. And all of them failed. Crime, business - same logic works regardless."

Ethfan started laughing. "You really have no idea what matters in this world, do you? Do you really think you're better? The only reason you mattered is because someone wanted you to. The second that man is out of the picture, this world will eat you alive. Because you lack the essential key." "Actually, he has me. Feels uh... Feels pretty essential." Carl. (edited)

I don't respond, since it wouldn't matter anyway. Why did I even bother talking to him?

His phone rings, so he quickly picks it up and moves away.

((Ethfan?))

((Yeah))

I wait for the call to finish. Hopefully it means I'll finally get untied. If not, I'll just listen to whatever Carl was talking about back then.

Ethfan's expression sours. "Thank you." He hangs up. "Did you somehow cause this?"

"What?"

"He got away."

"Told you so. You think this was just bad luck? No. All 'luck' is simply statistics. You failed, and you'll keep failing if you keep refusing to listen to me."

He aims the gun next to Sean's head and fires. "Swallow your ego."

"Won't work. Not after you spent so much making a point of how my life is essential to you to the level you can't even risk untying me. Mind untying me now, by the way? Can't interfere with your assassination if it failed already."

"Well, I've never had much difficulty improvising." Ethfan shoots Carl and quickly shoots Sean in the chest. "Oof-" Carl falls over. Ethfan moves to leave. "Good luck. Or... My apologies, I meant 'good statistics'."

"Carl, untie me!"

Ethfan shoots at Carl again before fully leaving.

"Carl! Listen to me! Carl!" I keep yelling at him while trying to get out of the ropes on my own.

Carl gets up, almost entirely unharmed. "Oww..."

"Untie me already."

"H- Boss, you're bleeding!" He rushes over to Sean.

"Yes, this is exactly why I'm telling you to hurry up."

"H-How do I do that?"

"Figure it out. Try [Sean's thoughts on what can be done to untie the rope], maybe."

Carl tries to cut the rope with his teeth.

"Just do what I told you."

Carl listens. Sean is untied now.

"Good. Just do what I tell you. Always." How serious is my wound?

Sean definitely needs a hospital.

For the second time in a week. And the second ruined suit. "Get me to a hospital. If your car isn't nearby, call an ambulance or something."

"Uh, yeah!" He pulls out his phone and calls a hospital.

While waiting for the ambulance, I check my possessions. Has that man taken anything from me? (edited)

He hasn't taken anything.

Good. Not much else to do now but wait. And I was right. He could've killed me, could've killed Carl. He didn't. I hurt his ego, and now he is throwing a tantrum. All too typical. Oh, right. Assuming Carl is finished with the call, I ask him. "Where exactly are we? The address?"

Carl gives an address Sean doesn't recognize.

I write it down in my phone's notes. "And, Carl. Don't try anything on your own. If this man shows up again, or anything similar, just contact me. I'll know what to do."

"Yeah- I mean... You have faith in me, right?"

"Of course. That's exactly why I believe you'll choose not to take unnecessary risks and will listen to me."

"Yeah- Yeah, it's just- Yeah, I mean-" Ambulance sirens come into earshot as Sean starts to lose consciousness.

Certainly unpleasant. Did I update the sheet today? Yes, I did. Alright. I continue to lose consciousness.

Sean passes out. ((End chapter)) (edited)

Grace returned.

"Oh! Ehm... hi, heheh..."

"Hey…" She looks distracted.

"...Did something bad happen? I thought you wanted to go earlier..."

"No, the opposite. I didn’t manage to do what I wanted."

"Oh. ehm... sorry... hopefully it's not necessary for what we're doing..."

"No, I just wanted to go see my sister… I couldn’t get myself to go in."

"...Oh. I'm sorry."

12:15 PM

"Do you at least know... if she's doing okay?"

"She’s in a coma. There’s not really any news."

"Oh no..." Grobber sighs. "That's... terrible." (edited)

"Oh… Did I not tell you?"

"You didn't. It-it's okay, though..."

"…Yeah. Anyway, are you ready?"

"Yeah." He quickly pats himself down. "Let's go."

"So what’s the plan?"

"Well, the two of us go to his apartment, and, er... you confront him with the evidence. Like you wanted."

"That’s it? Okay." She went outside.

He follows her.

She went to the bus stop.

He'll follow her. "...You excited?"

"I feel… Weird. Like some part of me's about to end. I’m not really sure if that’s good."

"Yeah, that makes sense, I guess... like that wily coyote skit where he finally gets the roadrunner." He sighs. "...At the very least, you won't have to keep worrying about what comes next."

"…Yeah. I won’t let him ruin my life anymore."

He nods to himself. "Y-yeah..."

12:44 PM

"And the money thing... jesus."

"Yeah, that too."

12:48 PM

The bus arrives.

Grobber gets on. "...Something about this needs to work. I'm... I've got nothing now..." He starts to fidget with his fingers.

Grace gets on. "Yeah. We'll make it work."

Grobber looks at her. "Okay... I trust you."

"…" She doesn’t look back at him.

The edges of his mouth attempt to climb up, but they falter and fall down to their original position.

The bus arrived at their stop.

He'll wait for her to get off. "You're in charge from this point."

"…I’m not sure I can handle that." She gets off the bus.

"We're doing this your way... your home turf... your rules."

1:02 PM

"If it were up to me, we would've just gone to the cops."

She walked up to the apartment building. "Yeah, yeah… Okay."

He follows her.

She went in, and walked up to the receptionist. "We’re here to talk to Mr. Wight."

Grobber begins to tap his foot on the ground.

1:07 PM

"Y-yeah... I'm with h-" He stops. "Me too, I'm with her."

"He’s not in right now." The receptionist. "What?" Grace. "He’s at work. You missed him." The receptionist.

"Oh, haha... damn... that's too bad..." His foot slows its bouncing.

"…Okay, then… Let’s just get him at work." Grace turns around to Grobber.

Grobber swallows. "Oh... um... do you think that's a good... idea?"

"Why not?"

"..."

1:16 PM

"Y-yeah, sure... let's, ahem... get him at work."

She hurried out of the apartment.

He follows her.

She rushed down the street and headed toward the Free News Network building.

"Oh, shit- it's right here! Sh-shit...!" He grabs his bag and chases after her.

She goes right inside. "I need to see Mr. Wight."

He's fidgeting with his hands now as he bounces his leg. "Y-y-yeah.. .hehehhh.... me tooo,,,,"

"Who are you?" Employee. "Just… A visitor." Grace. "Then no. He doesn’t take visitors during work hours." Employee.

He swallows. "Oh.... that's. Damn! We gave it a good try! H-hahahahaha...." (edited)

Grace took a deep breath. "I’m… I'm his daughter. Grace Wight." "…Okay." The employee doesn’t seem to care. "He doesn’t have an appointment with you."

"How terrible! We-we'lll have to go back and come back later!!!" His voice becomes more frantic.

"But… I’m his daughter! He probably knows I’m coming! He just didn’t write it down! Tell him, and he’ll let me in! Trust me, he’s obsessed with me! He ruined my life! If you… If you tell him, he’ll let me in! Doesn’t me admitting this mean something?" Grace. "I can’t just go bother him without an appointment." The employee.

Grobber begins to let out a squeal akin to a car slowly grinding to life.

Grace frantically turns to Grobber. "We need to get in there. Do you have any of those weird powers?"

The squeal lowers in intensity to a creak, before Grobber eeks out some words. "I-I think if someone wanted to punch me really hard... it wouldn't hurt... ehhh...."

"That’s it?"

He nods at her.

"Can’t you like… Do more?"

"No!!! I can only get one a day!"

"Ugh!" She grabs him by the arm. "It’ll have to do!" She tries to run through with him.

He runs with her.

The employee calls for security as Grace dashed up the staircase. "This… May have been incredibly stupid."

Grobber is back to squealing again.

They arrived on the 4th floor. "It’s okay, I know where his office is. I know the layout of this place like the back of my hand."

"Okay. Great. Nice. We're dodging security! They know where we're going, haha! Awesome! Great!"

1:58 PM

He keeps running with her.

A large man in a suit stopped them. "Sorry, you can’t be here." "Grobber, do something." Grace.

"Wh-why can't I b-be here?... h-heh."

"It’s off limits to non-employees. Please go back from where you came." Security guard.

Grobber looks over at Grace. "A-are we in the right place? Maybe w-we could check to see... where your dad is... at some other point?"

"But… I don’t want to do it on his terms! He’s right there, and we still can’t see him?"

"It- it kind of feels like literally the worst possible time to do this!"

"But…" Grace.

He looks at the security guard. "Is it like. A really big deal? A-are we tresspassing, or something, right now?"

"Yes." The security guard.

Grobber goes like

2:27 PM

"This is like- I think this is some big understanding... this is Fredick Wight's daughter."

"Is she allowed to be here? I didn’t get that memo." Security guard.

"I'm just a friend, man, I was under the perception, that, like-" He looks at Grace.

"Yes. Of course we’re allowed. They already let us in." Grace.

2:36 PM

"Right, Grobber?" Grace.

Grobber looks behind him. Are people still chasing?

Doesn't seem like they've caught up yet.

He looks at the security guard. "I'm confused. Do you think we just fought our way here?"

"Yes." The security guard.

"...Don't you have better things to do than to be accosting employee's children? I'm pretty sure I saw people downstairs freaking out."

"Yeah!" Grace. The security guard reluctantly lets them past.

After they leave earshot, he says "We should walk."

"Yeah." Grace walks to the office labelled Fredrick Wight.

He follows her.

She stops in front of it and doesn't open the door.

"...Is he not here?"

"Of course he is, it's just... I can't do it."

"..."

3:02 PM

"Okay."

3:02 PM

Grobber walks to the door and opens it, legs bouncing, arms shaking.

Fredrick Wight is in the office. "...Huh? Do I got an appointment right now?"

Grobber kind of just gestures to Grace.

"Yeah... It's been booked for a few years now. Our reunion." Grace. "Am I supposed to recognize you right now? Whatever lawsuit you wanna file, you can drop it off in my lawyer's trash can." Fredrick.

"...I'm a friend. He-heheh... Hnrgnnn...."

"You don't... Recognize me?" Grace. "Hey, it's nothing personal. But in the business of truth and knowledge, you make a lot of enemies y'know? It's a game of appearances, can't go letting my enemies have a platform even in my memories. Showbiz, y'know?" Fredrick. "Ah- You- Wh-" Grace. "What, you need a dictionary? I thought when my daughter grew up I wouldn't have to listen to babyspeak. Hahaha..." Fredrick. (edited)

"...So you do recognize her...?"

"Huh? Not really." Fredrick. "He's... He's talking about my sister." Grace. "Like I don't even exist." Fredrick's expression gets serious. "Huh? You mean you're...?" "Grace! The daughter you hate so much! I'm here for my revenge!" Grace. "Huh. How about that?" Fredrick smiles a little, amused.

"..." Grobber looks at Grace. "So you... haven't seen him in years? You made it sound like you fought every day..."

"She's one of those kids, y'know? Always needs to be such a rebel. Oh no, I hate daddy so much! This is my entire personality now! I mean, Sophie had the common sense to be subtle about it, y'know? No love there, but she could last 5 minutes without making it everyone's problem. But her? Oh my god, if the whole city wasn't reminded every night of how angsty my teenager was. Got to the point where she would just run off to get away from me. Eventually you just give up, y'know? This kids doomed. She wants to leave, that's her problem. Some days in fishing you just gotta catch and release. She can be someone else's whiny little baby. Or yours, right now, seems like?" Fredrick. "I... No, that's not true- I'm not... HE hated me! He ruined my life! He watched me for years, tormenting me! He killed my gi- He killed Michelle!" Grace. "Grobber, tell him he killed Michelle! You can prove it!" "Sheesh, is this what you deal with? Sorry about that. I can pay you back in babysitting services, I guess? Don't exactly want you bringing this up to some other news station. Bad look for me to be related to that." Fredrick. Grace buries her head in her hands and starts crying.

Grobber looks at Grace, and his fidgeting and bouncing comes to a stop. He takes a moment to compose himself. "...Well, Fredrick, Grace brought me here to do something, and I hope you can respect that I'll see it through." He digs through his backpack to receive the photos of evidence. "She brought me to be here with her when she showed you this. She believes that you are responsible for the death of an associate of hers, and she seems to have come into the ownership of some evidence she believes is compelling."

"Death of an- Oh, come on! Are you jerkin' my chain right now? I’ve done a lot of wrong as a soulless political shill, but murder? I’ve got nothing to gain!" Fredrick. "You were getting revenge! On me! For robbing you of the daughter you loved, you took away the woman I loved! And- And that’s not all, you’ve ruined every other part of my life! Turned it into a living hell! Because you despised me that much!" Grace. "I! Don’t! Despise! You! You wanted freedom, I gave you freedom! Why’re you blowing this back on me?" He turned to Grobber, exasperated. "Seriously, how do you put it up with this?" "Stop ignoring me!" Grace.

He looks back at Grace, then at Fredrick. "...So you're Fredrick Wight... father of Sophie Wight, correct?"

"Wouldn’t call it my number 1 achievement, but yes. That’s me." Fredrick. "Show him the proof! Show him that we’re sending him to prison for the rest of his life!" Grace. "Oh, is that what this is? Are you… Oh my god… This isn’t about done dead friend, or ruined life! Are you so desperate for me to care about you that you'll throw me in jail? Think I’m gonna remember you then? Jesus fucking- This is pathetic! You can’t frame me because of your stupid childish insecurities!" Fredrick looks nervous now.

Grobber presents Fredrick the photos of him edited with the Marco, Michelle, and with evidence from the crime scene. "Here it is."

"Come on! This isn't funny! You know I'm innocent! Deep down, I know you do! Do you even give a shit about the actual murder? Or do you just want revenge on the man who dared to let you be free! Let go of the past, and chase someone else's approval! You can't do this to me! A little photoshop job, and now the killer's gonna get away completely free! Can you accept that, you psycho?" He reaching under his desk. "Shut up! I know you're guilty! Your lies fall on deaf ears! You'll be going away for a long time! Then we can talk about letting go of the past!" Grace.

"Now calm down Fredrick, I'm sure we can all figure this out. Grace was very close to the person that was killed, this is no idle accusation for her."

"Oh come on, you must see what she's doing! For her own good, don't you want to stop her from making these false accusations?" Fredrick. "Your lies won't bring you any further, dad." Grace. "I'm not lying, you bitch! What do you want from me? This blackmail you're throwing at me, what's the goal? Want me to say I love you? Want me to pretend to care? Come on, I'm open to all the possibilities here! What does it take for you to drop this?" Fredrick. "I won't stop until you're in prison. That's all I need." Grace. "Be serious!" Fredrick.

"...Fredrick, what exactly do you want to come out of this situation?"

"Not much. I think everyone in here already has all they need from each other. But I guess some spoiled brats just never grow up!" Fredrick. "Yeah, you!" Grace. "That was a weak comeback!" Fredrick.

"..." Grobber sighs. "...Well I suppose we're at a standstill."

"Come on, Grobber. We got what we needed from him. Let’s go to the police and ruin his life." Grace.

Grobber stands up and waits at the door. He'll wait for Fredrick to say something before he leaves.

"Wait!" Fredrick gets down on his knees and begs. "I wasn’t the father you wanted! I wasn’t a father anyone would want. You want me to apologize, then I’m sorry! If I really did ruin your life by raising you like this, then I’m sorry! But I let you be free! I let you live the life you wanted when you left! That’s what I see as happiness! But locking me away's not gonna fix any of the pain you feel inside! You want me to pay attention to you, you think that’s what I’ll do behind bars? Come on… Just drop this! Drop this and we can be whatever kind of family you want!" "…" Grace stares at him, no tears coming to her eyes.

Grobber looks at Grace.

Grace looks back at Grobber. "You agree he’s guilty… Right?"

Grobber looks at Grace. "I'm just here as a witness. This is your deal, man."

"Is that… A no?"

Grobber sighs. "This is your justice. Your life. Your journey. It was your decision to not tell me any of the reasons why this is the guy. I'm okay with that decision. But I can't be the judge or jury. All I can do is help you."

"…" Grace sits down on the floor. "Is that… A good sign?" Fredrick.

"Fredrick, do the names Gus Amon, Carolyn Blythe, Sean Niebel, or Jeff Johnner mean anything to you?"

"…No? Well, uh… Niebel was in the news. I did cover him. But so did everyone!" Fredrick. "And Michelle?" Grace. "Don’t know any! Swear on my mother’s grave, here!" Fredrick. "Swear on your own!" Grace. "I don’t have a grave!" Fredrick.

Grobber rubs his temples.

"I meant- Whatever… Do you… Seriously not know anything? Not… A single thing? We come out all the way here, and you don’t have a single thing to add?" Grace. "Hey, I’m a busy guy! I don’t have time to get involved in whatever your deal is! Don’t take that out on me!" Fredrick.

Grobber looks at Grace. "Is there anything I can do?"

"I… I don’t know… This isn’t how it was supposed to go. Why isn’t this the end of the story? It all lead here." Grace. "Guess the lesson here is… Not everything’s about you, huh?" Fredrick got back on his chair.

"Hey. There's always something else to do. There's always tomorrow."

"But what’s the point? I don’t… I don’t feel complete. I’m tired of days where nothing happens. And after all of this effort, none of it meant anything?" Grace. "Welcome to the real world." Fredrick.

"If you're stuck in heaven, even it begins to feel like hell. People seek out pleasure, joy, we're attracted to the light, like flies. But it's bad for us. I lived with no material restrictions for years, and it destroyed me. In reality, people can only find meaning in suffering. We repel what we need because our brains can't understand it. But it sneaks in anyway. In our television and movies, we subject ourselves to watching people suffer because without it, we starve. Brilliant people, geniuses, savants... they are always the most troubled. If all your dreams came true, it would only make you more miserable. You have at your fingertips what you always wanted... what are you going to do?"

5:20 PM

"Are you going to tie up your loose ends and seek the light? Or are you going to spread darkness? I can't choose for you." (edited)

"…Why couldn’t it have been this simple?" Grace.

"..." Grobber offers a hand to pull Grace up.

She took it. "…" Several rapid footsteps can be heard outside in the hall.

Grobber smiles. "Well, I suppose it's time for us to take our leave."

"…Yeah." Grace. "We should hu-" Several police officers enter with their weapons out. "You’re both under arrest." Fredrick naturally raises his arms in the air defensively.

Grobber calmly raises his hands in the air, saying nothing.

Grace doesn’t raise hers. "Put your hands in the air." Officer. "Relax, officers. She’s fine. Just my daughter, visiting." Fredrick. "And the other guy?" Officer. "Yes, he’s the criminal here." Fredrick.

Grobber looks to Grace.

Grace just looks confused. An officer approaches Grobber with handcuffs.

Grobber allows the officer to handcuff him if they want. (edited)

Grobber is handcuffed. "Really nothing personal." Fredrick. "I’ll… I’ll get you a good lawyer, okay!?" Grace.

"Hm? I didn't commit any crime. They're gonna let me go when I get back to the station. Grace, you are a welcome visitor to Fredrick, and Grace brought me along with her to visit her father. Fredrick just said the former, and the latter is obvious. This is all a big misunderstanding."

5:45 PM

"Complying with the police is the fastest way to get home."

"Right. Yeah, of course." Grace nods. Fredrick shrugs. The officers drag him out of the building.

Grobber will silently walk with them.

They put Grobber in the back of a police car, and drive towards the station.

anything else notable happen?

5:53 PM

while that's happening i mean

5:53 PM

If not then he will just kind of look out the window at the passing buildings.

Nothing happens. They arrive at the police station and place Grobber in a holding cell. ((End session sorry))

Epic!

((Saturday))

Grobber is in a police holding cell.

He looks around. Is there any police around?

There’s a few.

He leans his head back. "Aughhhh.... bored! Bored bored bored!"

They do not react.

Is there a bathroom in the cell?

No.

"Hey, is there a policy on the bathroom here? Is there one I can use?"

"You won’t be coming close to the bathroom again, Mr. Brentwood." The detective from 2 days ago approaches the cell.

"Ah, hey! Great! A friend. You know-" He looks quickly from side to side. "The people that picked me up never told me my Miranda Rights. I've been very concerned this entire time."

She perfectly recites the Miranda rights from memory somehow. "Does that satisfy you, criminal?"

He scratches the back of his head. "Not really. I still haven't been told what I've been arrested for."

2:41 PM

"...I am under arrest, I think?"

"You’ve been arrested for trespassing, a fact you are perfectly aware of. Don’t insult this great police force by feigning ignorance."

"Oh really, that?" He rears up and laughs. "Fantastic, I thought it was going to be some other ridiculous charge." He sighs. "Well, fantastic, with a smart girl like you around, we can get this untangled very quick. I apologize for the time of the police being wasted."

"Do you think your act is convincing?" She steps directly in front of him, as close as she can to the bars. Her face continues to maintain a neutral composure. "Many criminals have assumed they would go free with a simple naive attitude. It did not save them, and it will not save you. The police force is more intelligent than you. It is more resourceful than you. And it will beat you."

Grobber gives a ;/ face. "...Do you treat every suspect that comes in here this way? Hmm... alright. I'm going to give you a tip. If you want people to stop storming this compound, you could probably get a lot of the way there by stop treating every suspect like a criminal immediately." He gives her a smile. "Personally, I think we both want the same thing here, Miss, ermm... what's your name?" (edited)

"Detective Jessica James. And I want nothing of the sort."

"Jessica James... oh! Do you happen to know a Gus Amon? From what I've heard, he was a former police detective who's now been wrapped up in some bad business... truly a shame. But I haven't seen that in the media at all- you all must be doing a good job of keeping it under wraps." He tilts his head in a performatively concerned gesture. "Although I'm not sure how good I feel about the police force doing such subterfuge... oh well. It's an issue we'll be able to unravel together, Miss James."

"Of course." She shook her head in disgust. "Common criminals, believing the police are what is rotten with this world. If you truly believe the police buried such a story, how would you attempt to rectify this? By spreading more crime? Anarchy in the streets? You’re a disgraceful coward. We can only fix such problems by facing the system from within. Revolutions like the fungus are no solution. Simply the tantrum of a child with no regard for anyone."

He pays no mind to her comment about the fungus. "Hmmm? I would attempt to rectify it by making a public statement, or, at the very least, attempting to launch an official investigation into the affairs of Gus Amon before his unfortunate passing. It is left as a disgrace currently- all he did, and nobody to clean it up."

3:04 PM

He chuckles a bit. "It is quite spectacular that this much has managed to happen under your noses."

She grabs him by the collar and pulls him toward her, hitting him against the metal bars. "Don’t assume you understand our actions in the slightest. Criminals like you have no room to look down on the police. Your pretentious critiques of a system you do not understand are simply failed attempts to justify your own criminal actions." (edited)

He chuckles a bit. "Heheh. wow..." He gives her a look. "You know, I would have thought you would have bought me dinner first." He cracks his fingers. "Well, for your information, I happen to know that one Sean Niebel has been at the receiving end of this conspiracy wrought by Amon. I'd recommend you give him a shout. Ah, see? We're both helping each other already. I'm helping you do your job, and you're helping me by taking care of the darkness within this city. We're off to a very good start, we are!"

She pushed him back. "Officer, bring him to the interrogation room." "But it’s not his-" The officer. "Push it ahead! He needs to be taught a lesson." Detective James.

Grobber prepares himself to poop and pee relatively soon. He laughs. "Are you telling me none of this was already on the record?" He sighs. "Well, a change of scenery would be nice."

The officer brings him to the interrogation room.

He waits for Jessica.

She sits across from him and stares intently at him.

He looks up from the table, and then leans back in his chair, putting his hands behind his head. He'll still wear a bored expression.

"Grobber Brentwood, are you aware of why you’re in this room right now?"

"... hmm..." He sighs.

3:32 PM

He'll give her a faint nod.

"Say it."

His smile turns into a frown. "You know, Miss James, I was more than willing to be friends with you, but, after you decided to move me around, and I got some blood pumping out of my legs, I've started to ask myself why you're being so unpleasant to me... It troubles me."

"That’s Detective James to you, scum."

"..." He sighs.

3:40 PM

He leans forward in his chair and begins to twiddle his thumbs.

"Grobber Brentwood, we brought you here for illegally trespassing in the free news network headquarters. Do you deny this charge?"

He slowly nods up and down.

"Why?"

He tilts his head. "Isn't it your job to demonstrate that I did it? The reason I deny trespassing is because I didn't trespass."

"Several people there testify that you illegally trespassed into the building. Are you calling the honest and innocent workers of free new network liars?"

He thinks to himself. "No, I believe there was a misunderstanding. I entered the building with one Grace Rollins- the daughter of the man we were visiting. We were allowed to be there, she wasn't arrested, of course. She had requested I come along with her, so I did."

"You’re referring to Grace Wight?"

He nods.

"She is one of the people who’s testified against you." A slight smirk slipped past her neutral mask.

He shrugs. "...Miss Jones. I'd implore you to use your head for a moment. What reason do I have to go to Free News Network? The man we were visiting was her father. The two of them had a conversation, that, despite their repeated attempts, I largely was not involved in. I am aware of where Fredrick Wight lives- we were planning to visit him at his apartment. But, when we found him absent, Grace led me to his workplace. She told me we were strictly allowed there, a fact which should be plainly obvious to you. Why would I risk a misdemeanor charge when I could've just waited?"

4:09 PM

He sighs.

4:10 PM

"Even if I wasn't allowed to be at Free News Network, I was still told I was. I, of course, truly believed Grace when she told me we were both permitted to be there."

4:11 PM

"How could I have known the ferocity of the argument that would transpire between Grace and her father? I believe it was that conflict that led to my arrest."

4:12 PM

"There were some low-level privately employed security that attempted to accost us, but they all seemed confused. Many of them, upon learning that Grace was Fredrick's daughter and that we were allowed to be there, simply let us pass."

4:14 PM

"...And, of course, unless Grace is arrested, I think it is ultimately obvious no crime has been committed. I was simply accompanying her. I think, as a result of their argument, her father felt the need to see me, her supporter, indicted."

"Criminals like you just think they can get away with anything, don’t you? Where does your false courage stem from? What allows you to spill lie after lie and feel no guilt. Are you simply inhuman?"

"...Jessica, if you believe I've said something inaccurate, could you clarify for me? Frankly, if you were really as against criminals as you said you were, you would be even more eager than me to get to the bottom of this. It seems to be like you just enjoy saying that you've won."

4:17 PM

"You seem to be desperate for some reassurance. Is everything okay, Jessica? If you're feeling uncomfortable about anything, I'm certain I could untangle it for you." (edited)

"You want to play it this way, you scum? The trespassing charge is just the premise." She takes out a large folder labelled 'the fungus'. "I know it was you."

"Hm?" He leans back in his chair and sighs. "...To bring a flagrantly innocent person in on trumped-up charges so that you can induce testimony about something completely unrelated..." He brushes the side of his face and sighs. (edited)

4:24 PM

"...I'm telling you, Jessica. You're only getting meaner and meaner. What reason do I have to discuss this whole Fungus business with you when you're being so unpleasant?"

"Don’t infantilise me. …When he broke into this police department, The Fungus slipped away into a bathroom. Then he never came out. I’m sure you’re well aware of who did come out, Grobber Brentwood."

"Hmmm?" He scratches his head. "...You know, I'm no expert, but I feel like there were other ways out of that bathroom..."

4:27 PM

"And you're talking about the Fungus like he's one man! Obviously, The Fungus is many people. Even now, I imagine that you're getting reports of activities that this fungus group is suspected of. I'm in Jail." He raises his hands, presumably handcuffed. "See?"

"The fungus has a leader. That’s the fungus. A.k.a. you. His crew of homeless men would be fungi. Plural."

"...So you think this leader... was there at the time of the incident at this police station? I think it's pretty clear that this fungus can act remotely. If they can do that, why be here at the police station?"

"He was caught on camera, leading them in. I find the truth quite obvious. You needed something from that file room you broke into. Something you couldn’t trust homeless strangers to take for you. You see, Mr. Brentwood, that’s the disadvantage of working with hobos instead of trained cops. They’re criminals, out on the street because no one wants them anyway. You can’t trust them at all."

He shrugs. "Well, that's very interesting, Jessica. You must be a big fan of detective games. You seem to be excellent at that loosey-goosey, sensationalist kind of logic." He sighs. "Is there anything else you want to talk about?"

"Do you think you’re better than me?"

He leans forward. "I am a lonely, selfish drifter. I'm lazy. I'll never really amount to anything, to be honest. Any project I've ever undertaken, even anything as easy as becoming especially good at a video game, I have given up on. My interpersonal relationships are all crumbling or destroyed. I am cursed to only get along with people as dysfunctional as me." "...But I think we're all kinda just monkeys, to be honest. Do you think a monkey that bashes another to death is evil? Do you think the one that runs out of food and starves is lazy? Of course not. They just do what they can. They're monkeys. Humans are the same. I'm not gonna hold myself so accountable. I'm a product of my environment, same as you."

4:45 PM

"... I do wish you'd stop being mean to me though. I feel like I've been collaborative enough with you." (edited)

"Just a product of your environment? So you’re blameless if you hurt someone? Attacking innocent people for supporting the president, your environment forced you to do that? And breaking into a police station, impeding the hardworking officers who risk their lives every day to keep you safe- That was your environment? Do you really expect me to sympathize with you? Don’t lie to yourself. All criminals are the same. From jaywalkers to murderers, you’re all scum who abuse the law and think they can get away with it. There are plenty of normal law-abiding citizens who’ve had painful lives, and they manage it just fine! You’re no product of your environment. You’re just scum. If I’d have lived your life, it would have been a happy one."

He shrugs. "So am I... under arrest, for being The Fungus? Or did you just want to gloat? Unless you have something to make your evidence stick, why confess to the prime suspect that they're under suspicion?"

"You’re under arrest, yes. This is the end of the fungus."

"...Under what evidence?" His expression becomes more serious.

"As I was explaining, the fungus vanished into a bathroom. And yet only you came out."

"Mhm, and as I was explaining, there were ways out of that bathroom. There was a vent out, and a window. It's not like this place is maximum-security. Along with that, how can you strictly prove the one person that went into the bathroom was the ringleader?"

"The vents were filled with dust. Unused. And there were no windows, no."

He shrugs his shoulders again. "...And a... lack of dust qualifies as legally admissible evidence?"

"Did you climb through those vents at all, Mr. Brentwood?"

"No. I hid in the bathroom because I was scared. Why the hell would I use a vent?"

She smiles. "And yet, the camera clearly shows that no Grobber Brentwood, or any other person than the fungus for that matter, used the bathroom's door. That’s a little strange, don’t you think?"

Grobber thinks. "Hmph. I doubt that's the case, because I definitely entered the bathroom. If you have this camera footage, could you show it to me? I might be able to clear it up."

"Do you really think you’re in any position to ask for that?"

"Well, here's the problem, Jessica. I've heard of an investigation technique where the officer of the law will claim of false evidence, such as, hmm..." He thinks for a moment. "Security tapes, for instance, in order to get a confession. Think about my position. I know I entered the bathroom that day, and while I have no reason to doubt your character, these other naughty detectives have given me reason to doubt you. I would've imagined, in order to immediately demonstrate the veracity of your evidence, you would have shown me this footage."

6:02 PM

"We're on the same team here, Jessica."

"Don’t insult me by acting like we’re allies. We’re nothing alike in any way. You’re clearly not a man who lives by any kind of code. The law is meaningless in the eyes of a manchild like you."

Grobber slams his fist on the table. "You do not know what drives me, whore of the state! I live by rules- just not the ones that are prescribed to me by you and your kind."

"Me and my kind? You mean the good, honest citizens of this country!? Or do you look upon all those better than you as 'whores'?"

"I mean pigs. Oink. Oink."

"Of course, 'pigs'. The ad hominem prescribed to us by filthy criminals unready to process their guilt. We live in a democracy. A ruling of the people. Decisions made by all people for all people. Do you think only the police vote? Do you believe laws were only designed by us? No, this country obeys the whims of its people. It’s only the unjust, hobos and rich fuckups, you’re the ones who disregard the voice of the people and hide behind your criminally manufactured consensus. If the prevailing opinion were that this country were wrong, don’t you believe the people would have changed it? Overthrown it, if it came to such a drastic dystopia? Or if you acknowledge that the public disagrees with you, do you believe that your opinion is worth more than all other people combined? The vocal minority matters not in the face of the rational majority. That’s the meaning of the law."

"That's bold talk- gloating about how contented and happy the populace is after having been the victim of a storming of the disenfranchised." He sighs, returning to his slouched posture. "...Do you truly believe that if 51 percent of the population of this city was happy, it would be worth the suffering of the remaining 49 percent?"

"If such a split would truly happen, are you saying you’d throw away the happiness of the 51 percent just to make the 49 others happy? What gives the 49% the right to decide for more people than they contain? Someone will always be unhappy, and I’m sure you’ll find that that minority is filled with nothing but criminals and harms to society. Those people don’t deserve happiness. The needs of the many come before the needs of the criminal few. That’s the way of democracy."

"You act as though the suffering of the disenfranchised is justified because they are criminals and thieves. Does it never cross your mind why there are so many criminals among the disenfranchised? Do you truly never wonder that perhaps people turn to crime because of their misfortune- which hurts everyone? That perhaps the core issue is not the humans that occupy the ivory tower and the depths below, but instead that the dichotomy exists in the first place? This city's got more people than beds, which means that whether it be a city of devils or angels, somebody has to sleep on the street." He leans back again. "But of course you don't care. Look at you. You get off on this. You need to be able to spit at the lower classes or you'd drink bleach. Well I'm sorry, Jessica. But I'm just a normal guy. I dont really have anything personal against society, in fact, I feel I'm pretty lucky. You're preaching to the choir here, bestie."

"Fuck. You." She got up. "Don’t ever presume you know me."

Grobber attempts to shit himself.

This. Happens?

He looks down. "I've been prevented from using the bathroom, and I've..."

6:55 PM

He sighs.

6:55 PM

"You all really have to get your act in order."

She drags him back to the holding cell without a word.

He'll piss himself while that's happening

6:59 PM

"Am I still charged with trespassing?" He'll call to nobody in particular. "When is my hearing?"

No one answers.

He'll smile to himself.

"Dont I get a phone call? What if my plants die?"

An officer tries to answer, but is cut off by a single glare from detective James. No one responds to Grobber at all for several hours.

He'll continue to make increasingly pleading requests for reasonable things, even though he doesnt need them."

When enough time passes, officers finally approach the cell.

"Hello? Is that... is that my savior?"

"You’re being moved to the prison nearby. This place isn’t high security enough for someone like the fungus."

"As long as I am free of that... that woman!"

They drag him out of the building.

Hell be compliant

They bring him into a prison transport vehicle, and get inside as well.

"Oh! Wow, I'm surprised... I'm not this important, everyone..."

The vehicle drives off.

"Are you all okay if I use the bathroom more in the car, or should I wait until we get to the prison?"

"Wait until the prison."

He nods.

7:25 PM

"Oh, man... prison... I always thought I'd be more scared."

"Are you not scared?"

He shrugs. "I'm not pleased. But to be honest, I cant help but be a little excited."

7:27 PM

"It feels like I'm going where I belong, even though I'm completely innocent."

7:27 PM

"Some structure might be nice."

"All criminals want is structure."

Grobber crosses his arms and laughs. "Rich, coming from the person who signed up for a job with a uniform."

"You’re not the first to compare the police force to criminals. Some working here would even agree with you on that. But acting like this with Jessica was always going to go badly."

He shrugs his shoulders. "I'm okay with bad things happening to me. That's the only thing making me stronger than everyone else."

"…"

7:35 PM

They arrived.

Awesome

They bring him inside. After a complicated process that doesn’t really bare too much explaining, Grobber is left alone in a cell. The place has room for a cellmate, but currently has none. Grobber is wearing a prison uniform now and it’s late.

Okay cool. Did they take away my phone in this process?

7:41 PM

I assume they did

They did.

Okay. that's fine then.

. That's where the recording he was taking ends then lol.

7:43 PM

So he's alone?

He is alone.

"OH MY GOD!!! HOLY SHIT!!! GOD- GODDAMMIT!!! He wails to himself.

7:44 PM

He pounds on the walls. "OH MY GOD! THIS CANT BE HAPPENING! HOW! HOW! WHAT DID I DOOOOO!?!?!? WHAT DID I FUCKING DO!?"

7:44 PM

"WHY!?!?!??" (edited)

7:46 PM

"Holy fuck! How! How!"

7:49 PM

"Oh my GOD! OH MY GOD OH MY GOD!"

7:49 PM

"All my friends, all my people..."

7:49 PM

He'll hyperventilate and sink into the corner.

7:51 PM

He'll continue to let out these unfocused wails for a couple hours.

7:51 PM

If nothing else happens, he'll go to sleep in the corner.

Grobber is woken up close to midnight, by the sound of several strangers in his cell. "Rise and shine!" A blond man. "You must be The Fungus, TF."

"Wh- wuzzat? What... the fuck? W-who the hell are you?"

All of them are wearing prisoner uniforms. "My name is Ideology Overdrive! IO! And I am, in essence, the king of this prison! Haha-Ha!" The blond man. ((End session))

7:56 PM

((Oh wait no that’s just straight up the end of the chapter))

'Going to talk to Fredrick Wight about the crimes. Someone Grace is interested in. Will wire back later.' From the Fungus.

I send back. At least someone’s keeping busy.

3:03 PM

I look up Fredrick Wight, though I doubt it would be that easy.

Fredrick Wight is a News-host for the extremely pro-Belto Shelk news station Free News Network.

Got it. Who cares.

3:17 PM

I don't even think I could name a single one of Shelk's positions.

God, this is awkward.

3:26 PM

"But like... wait for what?"

"You."

I look down. "No, that's not what I meant. Like, I'm out of the picture. I don't exist. What do you like to do with your free time?"

"I’d probably look for someone to be you."

"Huh?"

"What’s confusing?"

"How does someone be me?"

"Well, they can be with me like you are. And they can help me be someone important."

"Ah."

3:44 PM

I'm a... mhrk.

3:44 PM

A means to an end.

3:44 PM

It could've been anyone.

3:44 PM

Oh, shut up! But it was me!

3:45 PM

What about this is the problem? Everyone acts for their own self-interest. Are you going to say you aren't also like this?

3:46 PM

Yeah. I am. But I'm not trying to take some moral high ground. I'm fucking complaining. I'm allowed to do that.

3:47 PM

Internal complaining. At least. This is literally the best you can ever get, in this department. If you're still unsatisfied, maybe it's not for you.

3:49 PM

I guess I'm just in shock.

3:52 PM

Whenever I finally made some kind of move, I thought there'd be an elaborate social cold war. Maybe that's the issue. That was sort of the... appeal, with Angela. The contrast between how she currently exists and what she could exist as. Was that what I was actually after? The struggle itself, rather than just an immediate result?

3:52 PM

Mmgh.

3:54 PM

I smirk. Well, they're two problems that cancel each other out. You want a challenge? That statement earlier is one. I need to make her love me. Not the person who spends time with her. Me. Dana Craig. That will be my conquest. Just another avenue of my life to strategize on, no different from all these mysteries.

3:56 PM

It's best not to get all soul-searchy about what things 'mean'. Taking an objective look at what I have to do for a defined result is the most reasonable course of action, and if the history of humanity is anything to go by, something greater will be an emergent property of that process. I mean, maybe. None of these words actually mean anything.

3:58 PM

If it doesn't? Then she wasn't the one. I try again, find someone else, with this as experience. As long as I understand what I'm aiming for, I can't lose. It's best to settle on a decision sooner than later, though. No real red flags from Ariel yet, so I'll keep going.

4:01 PM

What does she WANT? Well, she more or less just told me. To be near someone. To matter.

Ariel waits patiently for Dana to complete this mental journey.

I mean, she seems pretty content right now. Low standards.

4:03 PM

I don’t know how I can excel at such a bare minimum. Maybe that’s not the way. Maybe I should just convince her no one else can provide this the way I can. That there never would be someone else to ‘be me’.

4:08 PM

Damaging her ego would do that, but obviously that makes people not like you. It would be idiotic. I’m not against something like that in principle, though; so long as we stay together and it’s not any kind of explicit malice, she doesn’t need to worry about that kind of thing. And she’d bounce back fine, I’m sure, if this fell apart. She oughta be tougher than she looks. I look around the room.

It’s a fairly plain apartment. The kind that thinks ‘live laugh love' counts as decoration.

My eyes eventually settle on Ariel herself, as I resort to my last option. “So. Do you play genshin often?”

"Daily."

“Yeah. …Yeah. That like a PVP thing? I’ve never actually played.”

"Not really." Ariel proceeds to provide a needlessly detailed summary of Genshin Gay Baby Jail.

I feel enlightened. I’ll remember this.

4:30 PM

“Uh, I’m gonna go grocery shopping. You want me to get or do anything, while I’m heading out anyway?”

"I’m alright."

4:32 PM

"But thank you."

“Okay.” I’m going to leave this room probably best not to overwhelm her with too much of me at once anyway

The hallway is clear.

Wew. I really do need to get groceries. Can’t hole up and minimize how much I go outside without being able to eat. I guess I’ll also stop by my old workplace while I’m at it. I’ll head to the convenience store first so that I can head straight home when I have stuff to carry.

Angela is working the counter and looks annoyed out of her mind. The sight is strangely pitiable.

Yikes.

4:49 PM

“Hello.”

"Oh, good. You’re finally here." She moved away from the counter. "You do it."

“It’s Sunday. Wasn’t this not even part of my shift schedule?”

4:55 PM

I’m incredibly uncomfortable with this interaction suddenly.

"Yeah. And you bought the store somehow. I thought we were beyond the bounds of logic enough for you to not expect me to do this."

“How could this place possibly be understaffed? It’s a zero experience job in a populated city. Have we just not bothered looking for more people?”

“If you want to conduct interviews, go ahead."

“Sure. It’s just a matter of putting up a Craigslist listing, or whatever. This place has a computer, right?”

"It’s in the back."

“Right.” Because this is now what the story is about, I approach the referenced computer and attempt to undergo the process for a job listing on LinkedIn & analogous. It requests someone for a cashier and someone for a restock worker. Pretty sure discriminating on shit like age or whatever is against the law, so I’ll leave it all undefined. I add some generic descriptions of what makes someone a good fit for the role, such as “team player” or “friendly personality”. This is the most important action to take.

The job listing is created.

Wow. Awesome. I guess that’s something to keep track of.

5:38 PM

Now how exactly do I get Angela off my back for today…?

5:40 PM

I head back to the front.

"Oh, you actually did it."

“Yeah. I mean, place needs to keep running. Are we so volatile that closing it for today would screw us? ‘Cause I don’t particularly care if you leave.”

"You’re firing me?"

I laugh. “No, that’s not what I meant. I’d be pretty stupid to intentionally do that. I just meant going home for the day.”

"Oh. Cool." She immediately leaves.

Conversation success. Wonder where the other guy is. The old guy. I’ve yet to see them at the same time. Fritz. Yeah. Fritz Smith. No, that’s not it. It was something with a B for the last name. Was he even Fritz? I think he was. It was an F first name, at the very least. I know his initials. Awesome. Anyway, I flip over the door sign or whatever the fuck to signify we’re closed.

Then I go buy groceries. That's it that's all I do

Groceries are indeed purchased.

Another win for our modern economy. Long live capitalism

Is Dana doing anything else or.

Nah I'm good

7:51 PM

then she returns to her home.

7:51 PM

i do that

Dana returns to her apartment. It continues to be normal and empty.

Man.

7:52 PM

What am I even doing.

7:52 PM

((End session.))

((No session this week))

((Saturday))

Dana returns to her apartment. It continues to be normal and empty.

Awesome.

2:33 PM

I attempt to look up “Jeff Johnner”. I can’t remember if I had anything I wanted to do.

((Roll))

((19))

3:38 PM

((breakneck pace))

Jeff Johnner is the largely suspected leader of the mafia in Avengard. He has no known address or anything like that. There are a ton of insane conspiracy theories about him.

Nothing useful. Damn.

3:39 PM

Let’s see…

3:42 PM

I think things over while putting away my groceries. Angela is clueless. Either she’s quite good at acting or she isn’t directly involved with any of this. It’s unfortunate, but I have to admit that she’s irrelevant.

3:44 PM

I still have Carolyn to think about. But Howard might have that handled. Best not to get involved.

3:46 PM

This mafia shit is infuriating, but there’s really no way to look into them. They’d have been caught if there was publicly available information of any use about them. All I can hope is that I get better at fishing info from my one link to law enforcement.

3:46 PM

Two links, I guess. Kingsley is a valuable piece in all this if I’m smart about it.

3:53 PM

I don’t think the Nathan Smith thing mattered at all but I can’t stop myself from keeping it in mind. All those people— Well, no, one of them was him! How could I forget?!

3:54 PM

Does this actually mean anything? I should probably try again to get into contact with him. Maybe the two are acquainted?

There’s audible arguing from Ariel's apartment.

Sean Niebel’s a dead end. I’m not bothering with that. And… I sigh. Ariel. The one person not hiding anything. I wanted to leave well enough alone today, but something’s clearly happening. I head over to Ariel’s apartment.

An older man Dana doesn’t recognize is arguing with Ariel, who is responding by being Ariel May.

What are they arguing about

"You’re buying it? Don’t kid yourself. You wouldn’t even have a job if your parents didn’t force me to hire you. You'd still be a pathetic boy if your revolving door of sugar daddies didn’t pay it all for you! And now you’re making some man buy my store for you? I’m a tolerant man, been nothing but respectful to your identity… I didn’t even fire you when you continued to be a terrible employee… But this? You pull this on me? You’re barking up the wrong tree." The man. "…Sorry. I really didn’t mean it that way. Is there anything I could do to make you feel better?" Ariel.

I freeze up. She’s — Ariel’s… I feel faint. I don’t know what this is. I don’t know what to do. Is this the truth? Is she lying to me? And using me somehow, like Rumen? I don’t… I want to get out of here. I need to get out of here. No! No you fucking don’t! Even if this is a disaster, an ending, you’re gonna be here for it! It didn’t feel real, right?! That cozy nonsense earlier today was a facsimile of a real connection. But this — for better or worse, this will be real. Right. Right… I’ve come in at an advantage. I know quite a bit about both of them now, whereas this man shouldn’t know me at all. I lean against a wall to support myself, recovering from the near breakdown. I make it look cool and intentional, though, like I’m super casual. “I’m pretty sure there’s something in the lease about being disruptive enough to be heard from outside. What’s this, then?”

"Who are you?" The man turns around. "Oh, that’s my girlfriend. Dana." Ariel. "And how’s her wallet doing now?" The man.

“I’m doing alright for myself, thanks.”

The man turns back to Ariel, but lowers his voice as requested. "The point is… Take this all back. Your life's only worth minimum wage. You know that. Don’t take this store away from me." "Isn’t the money enough? I can just ask Howard to send more if you-" Ariel. "Not if it’s from you." The man.

“I don’t know if we went over this. What store did you work for? I thought it was just some general store.”

"His store." Ariel. "It’s a department store. I put a lot of work into running it. My job is all I have, you know? I can’t let her run the place into the ground because her latest boyfriend had a little too much spending money!" The man. "I’ll make sure it doesn’t get run into the ground. I promise." Ariel. "You and what business savvy?" The man.

“Maybe you should get a hobby.”

"Maybe you should get a job." The man.

“I’ve got one. At least. Maybe two, depending on how you count it? Not sure. Weren’t you just trying to imply something about my finances?”

"A warning." The man. "It’s alright, she doesn’t need a warning. I wouldn’t take anything from her without her giving it." Ariel.

“You’ve got a pretty warped perspective on all of this. My relationship with Ariel, besides being none of your business, isn’t like that. And if it was; if it revolves around her being financially dependent on me, in what sense would that be me that is being taken advantage of?”

"But if it did need to be like that, you’d help, right? It’s not like I have anyone else to turn to." Ariel. "How about a job?" The man.

“I probably would. Though if I end up in a state where I can only provide for myself, that’s what I’d do.” I turn to the man. “Did you expect things to be fair? For the work you put into this venture to pay off?”

"The world may be cruel sometimes. But that doesn’t mean you get to do it to me too. I’m not like you losers. I put in my work. I don’t post thirst trap selfies in the middle of work." The man.

I cackle. "Losers? From where I'm standing, it seems like that's you." My expression returns to a vaguely annoyed default. "You can either complain like a self-righteous bitch or get on your knees and beg like a coward. You don't get to do both. Pick a side! Now! Are you trying to get something out of Ariel, or are you trying to insult her?! Because if you don't make up your mind, I'm not going to let you do either."

"Fine. Get used by her. Let’s see how you feel about this conversation when you can’t afford her anymore." The man. "Oh, don’t be like that…" Ariel gives him a hug, like one she’d give Dana. He is very uncomfortable at this. "I’m sure we can help each other here."

I'm very uncomfortable at this.

6:44 PM

"This isn't worth the effort." I attempt to grab Ariel by the hand.

"But if he gets mad and calls my parents, I don’t want them to get involved here-" Ariel.

"He won't. That won't happen. Trust me."

"Alright." She lets go of him. "Don’t be so confident." The man.

“I’m always confident. Bit of a quirk of mine.”

"Society went down the drain once you kids started treating flaws like quirks." The man.

“Mm. And which would you consider getting attached to a department store?”

He left.

“Good riddance.” I turn back to Ariel. “Who exactly was that?”

"My boss. Or, my old boss now I guess."

“That part I could have guessed. Why does he know your parents?”

"He’s their friend. I got this job through them. He’s always been hung up on that, for some reason."

“Unusual.” I meant I wanted a name, Ariel. Though… to do what, I don’t know.

7:23 PM

I shouldn’t have gone in so strong there. That’s a promise I can’t keep. Realistically, if he’s gonna call Ariel’s parents, there’s nothing I can do to stop him that won’t make things much worse for everyone.

7:25 PM

I can be there supportively if they do get involved, and I feel decent about my odds in that encounter. But even nominally breaching my trust is less than ideal.

7:27 PM

Trying to take my mind off many things, I check my phone. Several seconds later, I perform a sigh groan combination. Timeline permitting, I text Grobber “dude wtf did you do”.

No response.

I turn back to Ariel and just awkwardly look at her for a bit. “Are you… not on the best of terms with them?”

"Not… Really. But it’s alright. I’ve got plenty of love in my life since then." She smiled.

“Okay.” I sit down. “I don’t really keep in touch with my folks either. Though, I guess I can’t say for sure what they think of me.”

"I guess we’re the same, then." She sits next to Dana.

“I don’t think they hated me enough, really. I spent too long relying on them. I’ve had to play catch-up the past few years.”

"I don’t really think it’s too big of a crime to rely on someone."

“Not a crime, no. But it’s…” I shift my position, suddenly having lost track of what stance I was going to express. “I wasn’t good at it, is the problem. I wasn’t deftly maneuvering through a social situation. I was taking advantage of lenience afforded to me by default. And that’s fine if and only if it’s something you can really rely on. But it wasn’t permanent. Obviously.”

8:11 PM

“You’ve got things figured out, I think. If I fuck off or die or cross you, you have what it takes to bounce back eventually. That’s not — uh — I can’t ride changing circumstances that way. I take root in a lifestyle and then it only changes catastrophically.” (edited)

8:13 PM

“I had to get shot twice to get a girlfriend.”

She hugs Dana. "But you’ve got me now."

I grimace. “Sure. Now. But I…” I need this a lot more than you need me. And that’s terrifying.

"There there." Ariel pats her on the head.

Okay, now it’s starting to feel condescending. “…Eh. Whatever. Just feeling weird today, I guess.”

"Maybe you should do something to get your mind off things. You haven’t done anything with that book in a while, have you?"

“Yeah, I haven’t had anything to do. I got myself all psyched up for a plan the other day only for it not to work.”

8:26 PM

…

8:26 PM

I wrote Ariel May’s name. That worked. So…

8:27 PM

“I’m wondering if I might’ve overlooked something very important.”

"What is it?"

“I don’t really know. I’m just wondering what exactly someone’s ‘name’ is. It’s not always clear cut, and this thing didn’t come with any explanation at all. I’ve only figured out the things I do know via trial and error.”

8:29 PM

“I certainly wrote down the name the man introduced himself with and other people recognized. But that wasn’t good enough.”

8:30 PM

“I’ve thought he might be off-limits entirely, which bothers me. It highlights the fact that I’m entirely reliant on things that are sourced from a party I have no clue on the motives of.” (edited)

"I’m not even sure Ehn really has any motives. Sometimes people just act for no reason."

“On the simplest level, I don’t think Ehn quite acts randomly. Even ignoring its words, there are several things that make it clear there’s at least patterns to what it wants. The bank robbery, for one; you’re telling me people with supernatural abilities just happen to show up guarding the place? No. Ehn orchestrated it.”

8:38 PM

“It could just be for entertainment. Just seeing what happens.”

"Hm… Well, when we talked, she just kept trying to make me do something for her entertainment. So that sounds right to me. …Doing things only for something like that makes me think of a child though. It’s kind of sad thinking of it like this."

“I think that’s the natural consequence of having so much power.”

"Really?"

“I don’t know where Ehn comes from or if it was created with some purpose, but being an untouchable semi tangible god cat who can give people superpowers seems like it incentivizes you to do just that.”

"Well, I’ve never met anyone like her, so I wouldn’t know."

“I guess.” Yeah.

"Hm… But if she’s lonely, maybe you should do something entertaining for her?"

“I don’t particularly care how Ehn feels. We have a deal I’m still vaguely obligated towards. If Ehn wants a favor then… she can ask.”

"Alright then."

((yeah))

((End session?))

((Saturday))

"Alright then."

((forgot about this give me a sec))

…Nothing.

2:20 PM

I have nothing to say.

2:21 PM

Do I still not trust her enough? That family stuff was a deeper cut than I’ve ever said to anyone.

2:21 PM

Well, of course I don’t trust her.

2:22 PM

I don’t trust anyone. But past that, she… she lied to me.

2:22 PM

About… I mean, when she accepted what I said, there was an assumption…

2:22 PM

Agh!

2:23 PM

Are you really so fucking incompetent that you can’t even be satisfied with this for a day?

2:23 PM

But the circumstances have changed.

2:25 PM

I can’t be here. I get up. “Gotta go.”

"Alright. See you later."

Not interested in following. Good. I guess. I head back over to my home, firstly.

It's just as she left it.

I search for Ariel May online. This is fine. I mean, it’s normal, right? Couples are supposed to know things about each other. And if she doesn’t tell me something, it’s my responsibility to still understand the other person as much as possible. Literally just gonna be publicly available information. I’m not, like, doxxing her. Well, I mean, I don’t think I could do that. Literally already know her name and address. And I’ve told her basically everything about me. Fair’s fair.

It's just her twitter account that comes up.

Damn. I mean, that’s fine. It’s cool. No big secret she thought so little of me that I’d be able to find it easily and she still thought I wouldn’t. Um… While I’m on Twitter, I see if I can get a handle on what the Grobber situation is. Have people discovered he’s the fungus or are these two unrelated trends?

Grobber has been arrested as the fungus. He is now at a local prison.

Huh.

2:41 PM

I guess they would’ve confiscated his phone, then. Is that bad for me? …No, it’s fine. I never sent anything to him implying I knew he was the fungus, nor him to me. And he doesn’t even know about my secrets. It’s fine. I’ll feign ignorance and just tell the truth about the situation we met in if the police really do come knocking for this.

2:43 PM

Should I, uh, visit him…?

2:43 PM

No, that would be stupid. They wouldn’t even let me, you have to have like, a verifiable connection.

2:43 PM

Or was that hospitals?

2:43 PM

They’re the same, I guess.

Tempted to just waste the day away gaming or something. But I’m going to try something.

3:02 PM

I take out my phone and navigate to a contact I didn’t think I’d ever visit again. …Grace Rollins. I text her the following, then hit send.

I imagine you’re in a tricky spot. I have a proposal. I and I alone possess the ability to help you. If you’re interested in hearing me out, please meet me at [public park] at [late time].

I take a deep breath. Absolutely no chance she says yes. Much too irrational to give up whatever insane grudge she has for me. But hey. It’s something to take up my time.

Let’s see, what else… I look up Mats Rumen, Scott Howard, and Grace Rollins. Just in case. Riveting activities from Dana today.

Mats Rumen is some guy who is also dead. There is no one interested by the name of Scott Howard. Grace Rollins turns up some articles about the Grobber situation.

I skim the last set. Whatever. Wait, no, it was Howard Scott. I check that.

Grace "Rollins" Wight was visiting her estranged father when a stalker, the fungus(Grobber Brentwood), broke in to get after her. That's the story on her. There's a lot of stuff going on with Howard, he's a busy guy. Vague searching doesn't bring up much interesting stuff.

Wight??? She never told me that. Does ANYONE go by their real name to me???

3:44 PM

Whatever.

3:48 PM

All my actions are predicated on the assumption that it isn’t [late hour] yet, as I’ll go to the location I mentioned then just in case. I spend the next hour reading about transgender issues, in particular checking out incredibly graphic descriptions of surgeries and freaking myself out. I bundle myself up pathetically in my sheets and switch to watching some garbage movie about onions or whatever to distract myself.

((It is fairly late to be clear but sure you can be talking about a later hour))

((If it’s already late it can be a time the next day. Depends on if I’m holding people up who already finished the chapter))

3:54 PM

Look. I know what you’re thinking. …? That you’ve strayed from any meaningful political belief, but now opened yourself up to someone with a political existence. I don’t know if I should put it THAT way, but… It’s not an insult! It’s just a fact. There is no intrinsic state of politicness, but some demographics are objectively more relevant to public opinions than others. They act as game pieces in a dynamic of social posturing.

I don’t care! I don’t care about Belto Shelk, or whatever! I don’t understand this. It upsets me. I don’t… I mean, it’s been firmly established that I don’t want to have sex with a man. And… You think she’s one? No! No, obviously… I mean, probably not. I still keep thinking of her as “she”. And in any other context, I wouldn’t care! People can do whatever. Grace has the most degenerate lifestyle imaginable, and we got along fine. But it’s different. Because this is “love”. And you can’t keep your mind on anything but sex, you fucking freak. That’s not entirely true. I mean, if that was it, I wouldn’t have as concrete of a reaction. I don’t know what she’s… if she… I mean… Yeah, that’s, a whole thing. But your problem is more pathetic, right? You can justify unchecked hedonism by an appeal to nature— Because it’s true. Everything is nature with extra steps. I’m not going to feel bad about being what a human is. Do I look like I’m a fucking Catholic? But you have the same desire to obfuscate that nature as any other sucker. Because you want “love”, right? …It’s just another arbitrary rule. I don’t need to justify instinct or intuition. If I’m with someone, I need to understand them fully. Or at least make consistent progress towards that. And I can’t…

4:07 PM

So lie. You’re good at deceiving yourself. Pretend to be someone with decency and beliefs and respect for others. Maybe you can be happy if you do. Should I really bury… all of this? It’s a waste right now, anyway. After we’ve got no future upheavals to worry about, then I can make myself miserable. But for now, it’s a matter of practicality. I’ll use Ariel. She was planning to use me, clearly…? So perhaps this upheaval in perspective on my part can lead to an increase in meaning. What that meaning is… not dwelling on it.

4:07 PM

This distraction thing isn’t working. I open a new tab and use twitter.

4:10 PM

See, maybe if I spun this to a larger scale, that could be the key to everything.

4:13 PM

I’ve already stolen from the rich. If I can focus the concept of the person possessing people, make it more clear that I’m about the desires of all humanity manifested, use language equating that to a power struggle, that could be a bigger deal. I could be something. It’s not like I can stop because this sort of lack of earnestness is unpleasant to me. I’ve already killed, like, five people. The floodgates have opened for trying anything. It’s just a little shift in rhetoric.

4:16 PM

I spend all the time until [late time] being terminally online and theorycrafting how to become Che Guevara, then head to [location]. If I wait ten minutes and no one shows up, I’ll head back home.

4:16 PM

((assuming we are not retconning it to be tomorrow))

No one shows up.

Of course. I’ll start making some big move proper tomorrow. Should I hijack Shuichi Maoziwam? Perhaps someone close to him instead. Or maybe that would fail to work for incomprehensible reasons. I’ll do SOMETHING, at least. No more hemming and hawing over taking risks. And even without Grace’s support, I might go along with making some progress on the fungus front. Have to assess the risks to me. We’ll see. For now, I sleep. For the first time in what feels like quite a while, it’s a seamless and easy process.

((The chapter ends))

im a socialist now

Dana Craig

vulgar

@immxrtxlity007 Bio: what if they made video games real??? / enemy of the state / the bitch who lived / im who you think Location: ninth circle of hell Website: https://tinyurl.com/2p8zk982 Joined within the last few months 666 following 504 followers

Pinned Tweet idk who the fuck this “immorality06” guy is but the suspension was deserved freedom of speech is for pussies

bio edited: the coolest and most unproblematic gamer (she/her)

@maybee

??? wakes up in Marco Gould's room the next morning.

I sit up. "...Ahhh." I then try to recall where I am.

No memories.

3:45 PM

Ehn appears. "Morning, Marco! Well, it's 3AM, but close enough."

"What?"

3:46 PM

"Um... what the hell are you supposed to be? Am I dreaming?"

"Doesn't matter. Just making sure we're in Marco mode right now."

"'Marco mode'? No, seriously, what are you talking about? I'm a human, not some weird machine."

"What's your name?"

"I... don't remember?"

4:02 PM

"That is strange. But didn't you just call me Marco?"

"Okay, just take a quick nap and then keep telling yourself your name is Marco Gould as you go to sleep." Your name is still definitely not Marco Gould.

"Exactly what is that going to do for me?"

4:06 PM

I stand up. "I don't know what you are, but I don't intend on letting you push me around without getting a word of my own in."

4:07 PM

"If you don't intend on explaining anything, I'll kindly ask you to leave and figure this out myself."

"If you do it, I'll give you a prize when you wake up. How about that?"

"What could you give me? You don't have opposable thumbs."

4:14 PM

"For all I know, you could be planning to kill me in my sleep."

4:17 PM

I look around the room and my person for a weapon of some kind.

"Fine. Just say it once. 'I am Marco Gould'."

"Fine. It won't change anything. Here: I am Marco Gould."

4:21 PM

"Are you satisfied?"

A piece of roof falls on ??? and knocks them out.

4:25 PM

Marco Gould wakes up several hours later on the floor,

I put my head to my head. "Aaaah..."

4:28 PM

"Ugh. What... happened?"

4:28 PM

I look around the room for anything out-of-place.

The room is normal. No strange animals are in sight.

"Agh. What the hell am I doing on the floor?"

4:41 PM

I push myself up to my feet. "...Man, my head hurts. Did I get hit with a brick last night?"

4:42 PM

"Whatever. I want a drink." I slowly step over to the door and out of the room.

Jeff, the drunk woman, and Gordon are all in the common room.

I grab a non-alcoholic beverage and sit down.

4:55 PM

"Good morning, sirs."

4:55 PM

I start drinking.

"Marco, you’re up." Johnner. "Good. Then we can get down to business."

"Finally."

"Gordon, you’re reasonable. Down to earth. You’ll go with Marco."

"Mhm."

5:10 PM

"So... what are we doing today, actually?"

"Hav Kerloe. Bring him here. You know who he is?"

"No?"

"Fish store owner. He’s harmless, so don’t hurt him back. Just bring him here."

"Mhm."

5:22 PM

"'Harmless'? This isn't going to be boring, is it?"

"Boring? It’s work, Marco."

"Sure, but... it feels like I haven't had anything exciting to do for a lifetime. You know?"

5:24 PM

"Heh. Don't worry. I've got this in the bag."

"Good. Get to it, then."

"Now?" I put down the drink and get to my feet. "Do you know the directions to his place, Gordon?" (edited)

"Yeah, follow me." Gordon leaves.

I follow him.

They're in the mall of Avengard.

5:33 PM

Gordon leads the way out of the building.

I continue to follow him.

((Pausing it here because idk what's happening with mvdy))

((got it))

They arrive at Kerloe Fishery, which has been largely blown to ash. The walls and structure of building remain solid, but the inside is a destroyed mess. The front has been sealed off with yellow police tape, but someone seems to have made an opening through it already. Gordon enters.

"What the hell happened here...?"

2:21 PM

"Harsh stuff." I enter the building.

He doesn't face ???. "Look around. There could be some indication of where he is."

I look around.

((Roll))

((8))

Nothing.

"Hey! Hav Kerloe? I know you're here! Come out!"

"Try to feel the walls for secret doors, or something." He doesn't sound confident.

"Isn't this a fishery?"

2:30 PM

I try to feel the walls for secret doors.

The second ??? gets close to the wall, Gordon pins him to it, and restrains his arms. "I don't work with amateurs. You may think you're the legendary 'Marco Gould', but you're nothing like him. And I'm not going to let a loose cannon like you run around thinking he knows what to do. I'm not in the market for pointless death."

"Wh-what?"

2:34 PM

"What the fuck are you talking about? I am Marco Gould! And the only things I've done are what you've asked me to do!"

2:34 PM

I attempt to push him back.

((Roll))

((12))

??? breaks free, and Gordon stumbles back. "Oh yeah, and why'd you listen, 'Marco'? You don't answer to any kind of code. You're a child with a gun and a suit, so you think you're special. But you can't grow up." Gordon's tone is stern but his expression continues to be dull and blank.

"Are you going insane? I listened because I didn't have any better ideas. We're supposed to be a team, remember?"

"Better ideas than what? This accomplishes nothing for you."

"Are you even listening to me? I didn't have any better ideas than what you told me to do. You gain nothing by trying to double-cross me on a mission to find a harmless store owner. I work here, and I've always worked here, and you've worked with me." I grab my gun and aim it at him.

??? isn’t actually carrying a gun. "I’m not double crossing you. I’m giving you a warning: Don’t be an idiot. I’ve got no reason to trust you."

"I am not an idiot."

"Try simple math. What’s 9 + 10?" ??? doesn’t know.

"Um......."

2:59 PM

"Is that a trick question?"

"No, it’s simple math. You’re just an idiot. Your brain's tricked you into thinking you know anything, but all you can do is intuit simple concepts and let them run wild. You’re not a real person, you’re a caricature."

"Oh yeah? And do you know what... the... division of Brazil is?"

"In what sense?"

"The simple math sense." (edited)

"Brazil isn’t a number. It’s a country. And you can’t divide using only 1 number, you need what it’s divided by." He sighs. "The point is, you aren’t trustworthy, because you aren’t a rational person. You haven’t lived long enough to develop any kind of ideology, or code… You just do whatever you feel like. That’s dangerous."

"I do what I want, not what I feel like. I'm not an overemotional fool. My decisions are based on rational reasoning."

"Rational reasoning is built on experience. If you don’t know anything, logic is nothing more than guesswork."

"I have years of experience. I know that grass is green. I know that the sky is blue, and ground is grey. I know that your name is Gordon. I know that my name is Marco Gould. I know how to say all of these words. Would a child know that?" (edited)

"They’re basic observations. You could and did gather those in a single day."

"It only took a day to gather all of them, but my learning of them was spread out over more than one day."

"No it wasn’t. You saw the sky, you saw the ground, you saw grass, and Johnner told you both of our names."

"Yes, but I've been alive for more than one day. I've seen the sky, ground, and grass before."

"We don’t have time for your stubbornness. Just face the facts, and move on."

I step closer to him. "Why should I trust a man who just shoved me to the wall and who is now blabbering nonsense to my face on this mission?"

3:27 PM

"I have half a mind to knock you out right now and get on with this by myself."

3:27 PM

"Give me one reason I should trust you."

"…I knew it." He sighs. "If we’re supposed to be a team and you have your memories, don’t you think we’d have formed enough memories to trust each other?"

"I could say the same to you."

"…You can’t say I didn’t try. But I guess children tend to be pretty stubborn." He punches you.

I punch him back.

He tries to tackle you.

I try to dodge.

((Roll))

((12))

??? is tackled to the ground.

"Get off of me! You...!" I try to push him off.

((Roll))

((2))

??? is still caught on the ground. Gordon punches them in the face.

"AAA" Fuck. Uh. I try to roll him off. I guess. (edited)

((Roll))

((5))

3:45 PM

((I don't think Marco is going to win this one i'm sorry)) (edited)

??? is still pinned down.

3:45 PM

Hav Kerloe walks in.

3:45 PM

((End session))

Hav wakes up in the room in front of his store.

I wake up. Another normal morning in Avengard. I take a look out the window.

Seems like the police and crowd have left. The shop is barricaded off with yellow police tape.

Wonderful. I should be able to go to work, if nobody is stopping me. Hopefully my brother shows up. I'm sure he's looking for me, and I'm sure he'd expect me to do what I always do—go to work every day, I head to exit the building.

The shop no longer exists. Simple as that. Anything identifiable as Kerloe Fishery has wiped into black ash. There is no purpose to pretending otherwise.

No love.

4:52 PM

Am I outside the building?

Hav is outside of the building.

I head to the store and attempt to enter the front door.

There is no front door. It’s gone. Entering just requires passing by the tape.

I do this.

Hav enters the scorched empty building. There is nothing inside.

I wait behind the counter of the fish store until something happens or the work day ends.

There is no counter.

I've done this so many times; I think I know exactly how many steps to take to reach the counter, even if it is invisible. (edited)

No customers come by. After a short while, this man approaches the store. "Umm... Excuse me sir, are you a detective?"

"No, I'm the owner. Welcome to Kerloe Fishery."

"This is a crime scene. You can’t be here." He suddenly becomes much more authoritative in tone.

"Hmm? What crime has occurred?"

"The… store. It was blown up." He motions to the general area of the room.

"Oh, I see. Thank you for letting me know.

"What? …Look, sir. You have to leave. You can’t be here."

"Why? I'm the owner."

"Because it’s the law. This is a restricted area."

"Ah, that makes sense. I was wondering why business seemed so slow. Alright, I will unrestrict it." (edited)

"You don’t have the authority to do that."

"But, I'm the owner."

"As Detective James would say, you don’t own the law. The law owns you."

"Oh, have you seen my brother? We were separated yesterday, I'm sure he's looking for me."

"Sir, I don’t have time to take a missing person's report. I have an important duty. Please just file this down at the precinct."

"I see. Could you take me there?"

"No, sir. Like I just said, I’m occupied with important business. I don’t have time to address a citizen’s concern. Can’t you go on your own?"

"Good point. Where is it?"

He gives the address.

I head to the address.

Hav arrives at the local police precinct. There’s a front desk awaiting him on the inside, with many officers and detectives working beyond it.

"Hello. I would like to report a person who is missing."

"Alright, name?"

"My name?"

"The missing person."

"Ethfan Kerloe."

"When was the last time you heard from him?"

"Yesterday."

"Where and when?" They’re noting things down.

"Um, it was an alleyway..."

"Which one? Can you give an approximate location, at least? And what time?" (edited)

"I'm not sure."

"You’re not sure?"

"I don't know. He took me there, you should try asking him."

"Well, we can’t if we don’t know where he is. You don’t even know around what time it was?"

"No."

"Do you… have any reason to think something's wrong? If you don’t know when or where you lost him. He could just be at home."

"I don't know where he lives."

"Are you just coming here to ask for his address?"

"Huh? Do you have it?" (edited)

"Well, yes. But we can’t just give that information away."

"He's my brother."

"And you don’t know his address? That seems like a stretch."

"He's a very...strange person."

"That’s not for us to judge. Do you have ID?"

((Do I???))

((Your choice. Hav doesn’t seem like the kind of guy to carry a driver's license or passport around though))

((Definitely not.)) "Um, no."

"Then go get some and come back with it"

Sure. I head back to the apartment.

The receptionist calls out to him. "Are you Hav Kerloe?"

"Yes.

"Your brother asked me to deliver this to you when you weren’t home." They hold out a letter.

Oh, perfect. I knew he'd find a way to reach me soon enough. I take the letter and open it right there.

‘I’ll be gone a few days to correct some problems. Do not try to contact me, I don’t need or want your help. I can resolve this on my own. As for you, just lay low like you always do. No matter what, do not do anything important. Don’t call attention to yourself, and don’t go with anyone except me. This includes your customers, especially Johnner. Convey these instructions to Bob Smith if you see him. Do not disappoint me anymore.

The one and only Ethfan Kerloe'

This is definitely your brother‘s handwriting.

I see... He wants me to lay low. Not to do anything important. I can do that. I'll just go to work and do my job as usual. That's what he wants. I put the letter in my pocket and head back to the store.

??? and Gordon are currently fighting inside the store. ((End session))

((In EXACTLY 1 minute you can start))

12:01 PM

Gordon is currently on top of ??? and punching them.

[inner monologue] It's the person my brother told me to avoid... But, there's nothing I can do if he's in the store. If I think about it, I'm surprised this person wasn't here before. They clearly don't remember me or know who I am, but they are drawn to a place like this. I've created the perfect opportunity for someone like this to fully dismiss themselves—to achieve freedom. I know that if my brother just got to meet this person, he would understand. Maybe them showing up again is a good thing after all... "Um, excuse me?" (edited)

Gordon looks back at Hav.

I look at him. "Help me! This maniac won't get off of me!"

"You shouldn't be fighting in the store..."

"So throw him out!"

Gordon gets up, making sure to keep ??? down as he does. "There is no store."

"What do you mean? You're in it right now..."

I try again to throw Gordon off of me.

((Roll))

((11))

??? breaks free.

I kick at Gordon.

((Roll))

((9))

[inner monologue] This isn't good... I can't have an incident like this in the store, that could be bad, and not just for business. My brother said to not bring attention to myself, and this seems like a way to deny his wishes. I can't call for help—I'll have to hope this is resolved quickly and peacefully. (edited)

??? misses. "Just get out of here. I’ll handle Hav." Gordon throws a punch at ???.

"Agh! I am not trusting you with this!"

((Could you describe Marco Gould aka ???'s appearance at the moment)) (edited)

((Same as every other time you’ve seen him))

I throw a punch back.

"You’re the amateur here. I leave him to you, you’ll get him killed."

"I'm the amateur? You're the one who started this completely unnecessary fight."

12:17 PM

"Get out. Now."

"You can’t order me around."

"You don't need to leave, as long as you don't fight..."

"I can order you around, and I just did."

"Ever heard of the Dunning-Kruger effect?"

"No??"

"It means that the dumber you are, the more you think you know everything." He punches ???.

I try to jump him.

((Roll))

((8))

??? fails.

"Aagah! I'm a fighter, not a mathematician, you idiot!"

"Then why do you keep failing?"

"You can be a fighter outside of the store."

"What the hell are you doing, whoever you are? Get that guy out!"

"That is Hav."

"It is? What the hell are you doing, Hav?" (edited)

"I'm going to work. This is my job. I own the store."

"This isn't working. Help me get him out."

"I cannot attempt to cause harm to my customers."

"He is not a customer. He isn't going to buy anything."

"Anyone here is a customer, whether they spend money or not."

"Okay, listen, Hav." I get up and walk closer to him. "I need you to come with me. There's something very important I need you for."

"Yes, of course."

"Absolutely not." Gordon steps in between the 2.

"Shut up."

12:39 PM

I punch him.

((Roll))

((17))

It hits.

12:47 PM

Gordon punches back.

"Ugh. Why isn't it working...?"

12:53 PM

I grab Hav's fist and try to punch Gordon with it.

I let you do this.

((Roll))

((Me too?))

((No))

((12))

It misses. Gordon grabs ??? by the collar. "Stop it."

"I'm doing exactly what I'm supposed to be doing. You're only getting in my way."

He sighs, and then tosses ??? to the side casually. "Come on, Hav. We have to go."

"Hmm?"

"Just come with me."

"Why?"

"Because the boss wants to see you."

"I'm the owner of this establishment."

"Not the boss of here. Our boss. Jeff Johnner."

"I'm sorry, but I'm busy."

"No. You’re not."

"Come on, Hav."

"Would you like to order anything while you're here?"

I slowly get to my feet, groaning. I then look around the store for anything large I could throw or otherwise anything I could use as a weapon.

"Do you even have fish in the building?"

1:07 PM

The store has literally nothing in it.

I look for any exits besides the one I came through.

"That's a good point... I'll need to contact my supplier... I apologize for the inconvenience, and I appreciate you stopping by regardless."

???

I look for any exits besides the one I came through.

There are none.

"..." I watch them talk.

Gordon grabs Hav by the arm. "I’m sure the boss can hook you up with a supplier, or something."

"Oh, really? That would be a big help. Thank you."

I try to sneak out of the store.

Gordon also goes to leave, with Hav.

I follow.

Everyone is outside on the road now.

I look for anything usable as a weapon around the road.

((Roll))

((18))

??? finds a discarded knife.

I grab the knife and lunge for Gordon's neck with it. (edited)

He pulls out a gun and aims it at ???. If ??? is still lunging, he fires. (edited)

I continue to lunge, of course.

??? is painfully shot in the leg and falls over.

"AAAAAAAAA" (edited)

"…Let’s go, Hav." Gordon heads off down the road.

"Why did you shoot them? You're ruining it..."

"Ruining it?"

"N-Nothing... Hurting people is bad, right?"

He looks back at ??? for a moment. "…Yeah. Yeah, it is."

I also look at Marco Gould. [inner monologue] If I were in that position, what would I do...? Letting yourself be so thoroughly denied like this. It could be seen as a sign of weakness, but it could also be seen as a sign of acceptance. If you consider the statement you're making to be a complete and total fact, then there's no need to retain it. In that case, lacking power is the logical result. It's clear that I'm nowhere near the level this person is... Despite the fact that we should be the same, there's still much that needs to be done. Perhaps, in doing this, they're taking themselves down to my level. I do not say anything, nor do I move. (edited)

"Come on, Hav."

[inner monologue] ...I need to get back to work. A customer might show up and be confused. "I need to get back to work. A customer might show up and be confused." (edited)

"Aaaagh." I attempt to get up to my feet.

Gordon just grabs Hav by the arm and tries to drag him.

I try to not be dragged and instead walk back to the store.

((Roll))

((11))

Hav walks back to the store.

1:49 PM

((The roll was for pichuis too))

((7))

??? can’t get up.

"WAIT! Help! I can't get up!"

I do not help.

Gordon also does not help, and goes with Hav.

1:53 PM

((Channel split ig?))

(( #hav-kerloe ))

Hav and Gordon are inside Kerloe fishery.

I say nothing.

"…Hav. You have to go see the boss." (edited)

"Do you know where my brother is?"

"Ethfan? No, not right now."

"But... Aren't you, like, friends? You were in that...car...thing..."

"You don’t know what a van is?"

"The large car, yes. It's the same thing."

"…Whatever the case, no. I wouldn’t… Consider him a friend."

"You should. He's extremely trustworthy."

"Do you really think that?"

"Why wouldn't I?"

"I never really got that vibe from him. But aside from Johnner, I guess everyone does seem to trust him." He sighs.

"I understand."

"What?"

"I understand what you said."

"…Yeah, okay. The point is, we have to go."

??? reenters the building while floating through thin air in a seated position. ((Channel switch))

It makes sense. Our goals are the same. We are in complete equilibrium. Homeostasis. The return to a place where we can perceive our surroundings as they truly are. I know what I must do. So does my brother. We understand each other so well... Together, we are unstoppable. I have to do what I always do. We have to go. But where? What places are there to go? There's this...I suppose one could describe it as "innate"; the desire to escape, to leave, to find something else. For whatever reason, we're built with this desire to experience something new. And yet, the thing that breaks that desire is trust. The knowledge that everyone understands. You don't need to take any risks if you know that we can all see ourselves in the same way. That's what he must be doing. Building a world in which everyone has that amount of trust. We all can control each other. Once we accept that we can control nothing, that is—then we can control everything. We can become a singular whole. And I know that those he interacts with are...well we can't exactly expect them to understand. They are being conditioned. In the pursuit of inner sanctity we all see the solution as something different. Which is not good. Which is why running out of fish is such a serious concern. What will I do if the fish are gone? How will I communicate what my brother wants me to communicate? I cannot. I must leave it to him. As he said...I have to lay low. Do what I always do. It won't be the same, but that's alright. "I can't." (edited)

12:55 PM

(( #hav-and-unknown ))

"Aaaaaaaagh...."

((End session because mvdy just went to bed lmao))

((oh lmao okay))

Harriet Kadin's magic form appears next to Marco. ((This is not the session resuming unfortunately))

Harriet wakes back up in that bed the next morning. She also awakens in Marco Gould's room. She can now switch at will between these 2 forms.

3:21 PM

Only one at a time, however.

Harriet screams and immediately falls out of bed.

Alexi opens the door. They seem to be in a better mood at least. "You're up."

Harriet blinks groggily up at them - and then the anger returns, and with a sharp, burning clarity. How dare he. How dare he. "What on earth is wrong with you?!" Harriet yells.

"A lot of things! I was... I was mad, okay! People do stupid things when they're angry! "

"Hey, here's a little hint. If you want people to be nice to you - to tolerate your shit, even when you fuck up over and over and over - to coddle you, to tell you you're doing a good job, to spoil you endlessly - don't do that shit. Now or ever." Harriet begins breathing quickly. "Is it just that you like it when I'm vulnerable? When you get to call the shots? Congrats on the power trip."

"I don't want to be coddled by you. But yes, congratulations on pointing out how awful and evil I am. Like I keep telling you, I know." She brought the wheelchair to Harriet. "But I'm tired of acting like I owe society another 'good' person."

Harriet climbs into the wheelchair clumsily and relaxes infinitesimally when she realizes her autonomy is back. "Do that again and I'm out. I'm serious. I'll call the cops."

"Fine! But was it really so bad to use this bed? Doesn't it feel nice to not sleep alone for once?"

((hey im really sorry but im gonna have to stop here something unexpected came up))

((Alright see ya))

((Saturday))

"Fine! But was it really so bad to use this bed? Doesn't it feel nice to not sleep alone for once?"

"Yeah, like you would know."

"I would, yeah." He pulls out Harriet’s phone from their pocket. "Also, here. Before you scream at me more. In my defence someone clearly took Sarah’s too."

Harriet exhales sharply, but takes the phone without a word. She quickly checks to see if anyone's messaged her overnight. (edited)

Alexi and The Elusive Sentasaurus/Nathan Smith/Bob(he uses all 3 names throughout the conversation) argued a few minutes ago through your and Sarah’s phone.

Harriet checks the messages.

((Have fun))

"Jesus, Alexi. Are you always this combative? Wait, don't answer that."

She rolls his eyes.

2:35 PM

"Moving on. I’m gonna go get one of those gangsters for my part of the plan today. I just need you to do something."

"What is it?"

"I need you to get into Carl's house and get something. Use your ghost or something, I dunno… The point is he’s stupid and he’ll trust you."

"Wait, seriously? Like... break in?"

"No, just get him to invite you in. Isn’t the whole point of sucking up to him to use him?"

"I.. yeah. That's true. Wait, shit, what day is it? Do I have work today?"

"It’s Sunday. And who cares? You’re gonna be with your boss either way, aren’t you?"

"I just figured it'd be easy to start a dialogue if I had to see him in a professional context, is all. How am I supposed to invite myself over to his house on a Sunday?" (edited)

"Not my problem." They pause. "Honestly, the less I think about it the better. I wouldn’t be caught dead next to that guy's house."

Harriet exhales and flops back in her chair. When she speaks her voice wavers - tremulous, uncertain. "Could you... leave me alone for a minute? I have to think about some things."

"I didn’t even tell you what you were stealing." She moves toward the door.

"Okay, fine, tell me what I'm stealing first."

"It’s… a deed. Braun Fishery."

"Why the fuck do we need a deed to a Fishery?"

"It’s… Look, don’t worry about it. If he doesn’t have it, things will get annoying. I just really need that deed."

"Okay, fine. Would it be in, like, his office?"

"How should I know?"

"Ugh, whatever, nevermind. Can you go now?"

He left.

Harriet breathes quietly and closes her eyes. She wills herself to Marco Gould's room.

Harriet finds herself next to Marco as he bleeds out from his leg in front of Kerloe fishery. Inside the fishery is the red haired guy from the last time she used this body, and Hav Kerloe. Though nothing about the inside of the building, makes it’s layout discernible as it has largely been blown to ash. ((End session because they left lmao))

Harriet takes in her surroundings. "Oh shit," she says, before attempting to rush over to Marco, who was - she noticed - bleeding a lot more than anyone should be bleeding.

12:18 PM

Harriet tries to remember if her legs work in this form.

They do not.

Harriet flops on the ground and crawls towards the bleeding man.

"W-what? Is that... Harriet?"

"Yes!!! Oh my god, oh my god, what did you do?!?"

"I got shot by a maniac!" (edited)

12:24 PM

"Agh! Help me!"

"Okay, well, I can't exactly carry you out!! Do you have a phone? I'm going to call 911." (edited)

"Phone? No!"

12:26 PM

"Can you see a payphone around here?"

Harriet scans her surroundings desperately. Her eyes fall on the red-haired man.

He’s in the store with Hav right now.

Harriet checks to see if there's a payphone anywhere.

((Roll))

((9))

Harriet does not find a payphone.

"Shit." Harriet rubs at her face roughly, then checks to see if she has a phone on her.

She does not.

"I'm out of ideas." Says Harriet.

I look around for a wheelchair.

Harriet's wheelchair is still there.

Harriet begins crawling towards her wheelchair and attempts to pull herself into it.

This happens.

I also try to crawl towards the wheelchair and get on it.

Harriet suddenly tries to get as far from the wheelchair as possible. (edited)

((I fucking love hartley kaydin))

((I hate you))

"What the fuck?" Says Harriet. "That's mine, you dick!"

"I need it more than you do!"

??? is on the wheelchair.

I look around the street for any other visible stores or venues.

The place seems pretty empty right now.

"Aaaagh."

From the floor, Harriet groans.

I try to operate the wheelchair and make my way into the fishery.

Harriet is forced to follow after him.

Harriet's eyes start watering as she pulls herself, on her hands and knees, across the rough ground. Cuts open up on her hands.

"What the hell?" The red haired man turns to ???.

"Ghhh..."

"Can he hear me?" Harriet says.

No one reacts.

12:59 PM

Harriet is suddenly given the urge to trip the red haired man, whom she intuitively knows is named Gordon now for some reason.

I run my wheelchair into Gordon.

Harriet grabs Gordon's ankle.

Gordon falls over completely. "Ow!"

1:04 PM

"Please do not fight." Hav.

"I've been fucking shot! That man is a monster!"

Harriet tries to grab Gordon's gun and give it to ???.

1:05 PM

"You tried to stab me first! It’s not like I want to kill you, or anything!" Gordon.

1:06 PM

"Could you two go somewhere else, if you insist on fighting?" Hav.

"I had to! I had no other choice!"

1:07 PM

((does harriet have to roll or. ?))

((I was waiting for the live onnie reaction))

1:10 PM

"How the hell did you have to? You’re flying through the air somehow, you could just head to a hospital or back to base." Gordon.

((sorry i just expected that because you wrote it there would be a followup))

1:10 PM

"What are we talking about," Harriet groans.

((The follow up would be you, no? Roll ig))

"A hospital? How close do you think a hospital is?"

((I wasn't sure what the procedure would be if you were controlling my actions but I'll roll))

1:13 PM

((11))

Gordon keeps the gun.

1:14 PM

"…What the hell is going on?" Gordon.

I step on the gun and try to then kick it away.

Harriet attempts to bite Gordon's ankle in hopes of him acknowledging her existence.

((Roll to pichuis))

((3 to pichuis))

"Ghrk!" Gordon tries to kick back at Harriet but it just goes through her.

"Fuck," Harriet swears.

"Call 911, Hav!"

"Don’t!" Gordon.

1:21 PM

Hav does not.

1:22 PM

Gordon gets back up and aims his gun at ???. "Drop this now. Don't make me shoot twice." (edited)

"Holy shit," Harriet says, and attempts to tackle Gordon at the waist.

((Roll))

((nat 1))

Harriet goes right through him and falls flat on her face.

"Ow." Harriet groans.

"..."

This person walks into the store with a gun. "Sorry about whatever knockoff fight club you're running, but I'm gonna need the hovering corpse and the guy with the deader face to drop their magic and gun."

"What." Says Harriet.

"What?"

1:33 PM

"I don't have a gun, you moron!"

"I was obviously talking about the other one." The new person. "Not a chance." Gordon.

"You're being very antagonistic towards this nice person who's trying to help you not get murdered," says Harriet, before slamming her face into the concrete again.

No one reacts to Harriet.

"What are you talking about?"

Harriet tries to disarm Gordon again. ((Roll))

((8))

"Gordon Joapajann. I can use more insulting nicknames if needed." The new person. "We'll be fine, I think." Gordon.

1:38 PM

As Harriet tries to pull the gun away from Gordon, the new person uses the opening to fire a bullet into Gordon's shoulder. Both lose the gun, which scatters across the floor.

1:39 PM

"Cool. That handles that, then. Now you stand normally." The new person points their gun at ???.

"I can't. I was shot in the leg!"

The new person laughs.

"Who the hell are you, anyway?"

"Just some guy/gal/thing. Don't worry about it too much." The new person.

Harriet, previously groping in the dark, finally opens her eyes fully. "...Alexi? What the fuck?"

((Mvdy has to leave again sorry))

1:49 PM

((He says he'll be back soon but i assume you will have to leave before then or something?))

1:50 PM

((NEVERmind we have a bit more time apparently. I love communication it's so not annoying))

1:50 PM

'Alexi' does not react.

((Me too I communicate constantly))

1:50 PM

"Then call 911, just some guy/gal/thing!"

She holds back a laugh. "That's a really weird time to laugh." Gordon.

1:52 PM

"Would you like to order something?" Hav.

"Alexi, god damn it, I know you can hear me. You can hear me, you can hear me, you promised you wouldn't leave me alone and helpless again, whimpering in my own shit like an invalid, please..." Harriet devolves into strained, incoherent mumbling, her forehead pressed against the ground.

No reaction.

1:56 PM

"Okay, I'll be taking Gordon now. You two can stay back here and argue, or whatever." Alexi

"...Uh... thank you, just."

"Thank you for the help, officer." Hav.

"Will someone please tell me I'm real? Come on, Alexi. I look like an agent of moral responsibility, right? I look like I could change the world. Marco? Gordon? Alexi? Anyone?"

Gordon looks back at the gun for a moment. "You don't understand. This man is much more unhinged than I am. You can't leave these 2 together." Gordon. "For the sake of my partner, I think I'll avoid pointlessly shooting people on the word of gangsters. Her conscience is really annoying, trust me." Alexi.

"I am not unhinged. I am normal."

"Correct." Hav.

2:06 PM

"Well, you literally don't have a face and that guy just assumed I was a cop. I don't really doubt the insane part." Alexi "I'm more trustworthy than him, by your standards. He's a gangster too, but a loose cannon. Just get him away from here and I'll comply." Gordon.

"How am I a 'loose cannon'? I don't plan to hurt anyone here. I only attacked you because you suddenly attacked me for no real reason."

2:07 PM

"You're insane! If I'm insane, you're fifty hundred times as insane as me!"

"I don't particularly care what lunatics do. They can go kill each other as soon as I leave, I don't mind." Alexi turns to ???. "Also, for the record, you're not denying the gangster part?" (edited)

2:11 PM

((Me when I can type words))

"I'm... yes, I'm a gangster! But a normal one!"

"Ah, of course. The sane variety of organized crime. Do you guys hand out flowers to all the nice boys and girls?" Alexi. "What on earth are you talking about?" Gordon isn't amused.

Ehn/PC

((Mvdy has to leave again sorry))

((Okay this is true now))

((Are you still available, mvdy is back))

((I am))

((I’m not, sorry))

((Fair))

Like Gordon, Hav too is unamused.

2:04 PM

"I’m saying I don’t really intend to debate sanity with a mobsters. Especially when they wear serial killer masks, or whatever that is." Alexi.

"Then just get the one who brought it up out of here!" (edited)

"I feel like you missed the part where I was mocking you." Alexi.

"What?"

"The- Whatever. Look, come this way, Gordon." Alexi. Gordon runs for the gun.

Harriet scrambles for the gun in turn.

((Roll))

((15))

Harriet's got the gun.

Harriet attempts to shove it in her jacket and crawl away. (edited)

"..."

"I... I don't even... What?" Alexi. "Again?" Gordon. "Wait, does one of you also have the Harriet thing? I guess that's a fairly meaningless thing to say, but..." Alexi.

"The WHAT." Says Harriet.

"No?"

"The like... Invisible magic ghost. Look, it sounds dumb out loud but that gun is just floating and- Oh, whatever. Forget I said anything. Let's just do this instead of doing whatever this is." Alexi. "...Invisible magic ghost? Are all of you cursed with lunacy?" Gordon.

Harriet shoots directly at the ground. (edited)

"Why would you call a ghost 'the Harriet thing'?"

"Because Harriet also had a- Oh, whatever. That's not the point. The things I am saying are perfectly normal in context. Don't lump me in with whatever the hell you guys have going on." Alexi.

"Okay."

Harriet waves the gun frantically in the air to get someone to notice her.

"Don't 'okay' me! If you're gonna judge me, at least be honest about it!" Alexi.

"Judge you for... what?"

"Oh, yeah! Go ahead. Play dumb, you certainly have the looks for it. I assume. I didn't really have time to research whoever you are. And yes, potential ghost, I see your threat! Unfortunately I also have a gun, and 1/3 chance to get your owner if you try to shoot so don't get stupid." Alexi.

2:54 PM

Harriet drops the gun.

"Fuck," Harriet swears, and goes for the gun again.

Gordon also goes for it. ((Roll))

((7))

Harriet's got the gun.

"Why do you keep standing around while he keeps trying to get that thing?"

"Okay, this is just getting reaaaaaally annoying." A feminine voice comes from nearby.

Harriet spontaneously begins crying. What is she thinking, holding a gun? Does she think she deserves it? She should honestly probably stick it in her mouth and pull the trigger at this fucking point. She throws it away as far as she can.

3:00 PM

"What the hell," says Harriet.

The gun flies through the air, and hits the suit of the elusive sentasaurus in the face as it flies in through the window. ((Channel split))

"What the hell?" Gordon turns to ???.

I say nothing.

"Ghhh..."

1:01 PM

I run my wheelchair into Gordon.

((Roll))

((12))

fucking. wheelchair??????

((It is imperceptible to Hav))

1:03 PM

Gordon falls over completely. "Ow!"

((

))

1:03 PM

"Please do not fight."

"I've been fucking shot! That man is a monster!"

"You tried to stab me first! It’s not like I want to kill you, or anything!" Gordon.

"Could you two go somewhere else, if you insist on fighting?" Hav. (edited)

"I had to! I had no other choice!"

"How the hell did you have to? You’re flying through the air somehow, you could just head to a hospital or back to base." Gordon.

"A hospital? How close do you think a hospital is?"

"How do you think going after me's going to keep you alive!?"

1:14 PM

Gordon starts battling with the air to keep his gun. He does.

1:14 PM

"…What the hell is going on?"

I step on the gun and try to then kick it away.

This fails.

1:16 PM

"Ghrk!" Gordon starts kicking at the air for some reason.

"Call 911, Hav!"

"Don’t!" Gordon.

I do not.

Gordon gets back up and aims his gun at ???. "Drop this now. Don't make me shoot twice." (edited)

"..."

"What?"

1:33 PM

"I don't have a gun, you moron!"

"I was obviously talking about the other one." The new person. "Not a chance." Gordon.

"What are you talking about?"

I say nothing.

"Gordon Joapajann. I can use more insulting nicknames if needed." The new person. "We'll be fine, I think." Gordon.

1:39 PM

Gordon starts to battle with the air for his gun. The new person uses this opening to shoot him in the shoulder. The gun scatters across the floor.

1:39 PM

"Cool. That handles that, then. Now you stand normally." The new person points their gun at ???.

"I can't. I was shot in the leg!"

The new person laughs.

"Who the hell are you, anyway?"

"Just some guy/gal/thing. Don't worry about it too much." The new person.

((I have to GO sorry))

((tell us how the train is!))

((Why did you put today as available!!!!!))

((I will be back soon!!! I didn't know I'd have an appointment until yesterday lol))

1:49 PM

((Wait actually I have a bit of time now we can continue))

1:50 PM

I say nothing.

"Then call 911, just some guy/gal/thing!"

She holds back a laugh. "That's a really weird time to laugh." Gordon.

"Would you like to order something?"

"Okay, I'll be taking Gordon now. You two can stay back here and argue, or whatever." The new person.

"Thank you for the help, officer."

"...Uh... thank you, just."

"I am not unhinged. I am normal."

"Correct."

"Well, you literally don't have a face and that guy just assumed I was a cop. I don't really doubt the insane part." The new person. "I'm more trustworthy than him, by your standards. He's a gangster too, but a loose cannon. Just get him away from here and I'll comply." Gordon.

"How am I a 'loose cannon'? I don't plan to hurt anyone here. I only attacked you because you suddenly attacked me for no real reason."

2:07 PM

"You're insane! If I'm insane, you're fifty hundred times as insane as me!"

"I don't particularly care what lunatics do. They can go kill each other as soon as I leave, I don't mind." The new person turns to ???. "Also, for the record, you're not denying the gangster part?"

"I'm... yes, I'm a gangster! But a normal one!"

"Ah, of course. The sane variety of organized crime. Do you guys hand out flowers to all the nice boys and girls?" The new person. "What on earth are you talking about?" Gordon isn't amused.

((Gotta go for real now be back in a. Bit))

((Back))

3:23 PM

Like Gordon, I too am unamused.

"I’m saying I don’t really intend to debate sanity with a mobsters. Especially when they wear serial killer masks, or whatever that is." The new person.

I remain not saying things.

"Then just get the one who brought it up out of here!" (edited)

"I feel like you missed the part where I was mocking you." The new person.

"What?"

"The- Whatever. Look, come this way, Gordon." The new person. Gordon runs for the gun.

Hav Kerloe does not run for the gun.

The gun is now floating for some reason.

2:31 PM

"I... I don't even... What?" The new person. "Again?" Gordon. "Wait, does one of you also have the Harriet thing? I guess that's a fairly meaningless thing to say, but..." The new person.

"..."

"No?"

"The like... Invisible magic ghost. Look, it sounds dumb out loud but that gun is just floating and- Oh, whatever. Forget I said anything. Let's just do this instead of doing whatever this is." The new person. "...Invisible magic ghost? Are all of you cursed with lunacy?" Gordon.

"Why would you call a ghost 'the Harriet thing'?"

The gun shoots at the ground. "Because Harriet also had a- Oh, whatever. That's not the point. The things I am saying are perfectly normal in context. Don't lump me in with whatever the hell you guys have going on." The new person.

"Okay."

"Don't 'okay' me! If you're gonna judge me, at least be honest about it!" The new person.

2:49 PM

The gun is now waving frantically.

"Judge you for... what?"

2:55 PM

The gun falls to the ground.

2:56 PM

Gordon goes for the gun.

2:59 PM

The gun is floating again.

3:00 PM

"Okay, this is just getting reaaaaaally annoying." Ehn's voice comes from nearby.

"Why do you keep standing around while he keeps trying to get that thing?"

The gun flies through the air, and hits the suit of the elusive sentasaurus in the face as it flies in through the window. On it's shoulder is Ehn.

[inner monologue] This appears to be yet another strange dream. I'm not entirely sure how I'm supposed to be reacting to this. I need to wake up soon, so my brother can find me, that I'm certain of. It's okay. Sleeping is a normal thing to do. I wish I didn't have to, but it's fine. I can be here for a bit.

"What the hell?"

"What... The hell?" Gordon. "Okay, at this point it feels like someone's doing this on purpose... Where's the camera? Who's playing this prank?" The new person. "Okay, short version: You guys are real bad at this. Long version: You guys are reaaaaaaaaal bad at this." Ehn. The elusive sentasaurus picks up the gun and aims it at Gordon. "...Thanks?" The new person.

"What are those... things?"

[inner monologue] I wonder if my failures are manifesting themselves here? "Real bad at this?" It's true, I did fail to maintain the store's business completely. I disappointed my brother. I might be a bit too in touch with reality at this point. I shouldn't be focusing on myself, on the things that impact my life. I should be having dreams that symbolize things with true purpose. This concern is too insignificant. As this continues, my annoyance towards myself compounds. I can't let that happen. I don't need to be upset at myself. My brother understands perfectly when I do something wrong. I can let him control the meaningless aspects of my existence.

"Ugh, did you forget me again, Jay? Whatever." Ehn sighed in annoyance and jumped off the elusive sentasaurus. The elusive sentasaurus grabbed Gordon and flew out of the building with him. "Hey, he's mine!" The new person chased after them but the dinosaur costume was simply too fast. (edited)

"Nobody here is named Jay."

3:25 PM

I sigh in relief. "At least he's out of here."

"So... why are you here, and what are you?"

"I'm here to fix the plot, obviously! If Hav went with you, we'd hit an immediate bad end! And I haven't finished having fun quite yet."

"...What?"

3:37 PM

"No, you can't get in the way of us. I need to get to a hospital. I've been shot."

3:39 PM

"Hav, get this dog thing out of here. It isn't a person, so it can't be a customer." (edited)

I attempt to grab the dog thing.

Hav's hand goes through Ehn. The new person comes back. "Oh good, you're still here." ((I accidentally revealed they were called Alexi earlier that's who I meant sorry))

"...Do you know what this is?"

"What what is?" The new person.

"That dog."

3:46 PM

I point at the dog thing.

"Okay, so add hallucinations to the list of your nonsense. Anyway, you're a mobster too, right?" Alexi. "And it aaaaall works out." Ehn smiled.

"...Ummm... gangster?"

3:55 PM

"Hav, can't you see the dog too?" (edited)

3:55 PM

"And didn't you say earlier that you were seeing magic ghosts?" (edited)

((Can I see the dog))

((The "dog" is Ehn)) (edited)

4:01 PM

"I wasn't seeing them that's why they're invisible. Look, this is besides the point. You're coming with me now." The new person. (edited)

"...Will you fix my leg?"

"...Sure. Just follow me." The new person.

I look at them nervously. "Will you come with me, Hav?"

[inner monologue] Yes. "Yes."

"No!" Ehn. "What? Why is he coming?" The new person.

"Well... he's important. What's wrong with it?"

"Why is he important?" The new person. (edited)

"I'm supposed to bring him back with me eventually. And, anyway, does he have anything else to do?"

"Well... This was kind of supposed to be a private conversation." The new person.

"What do you mean, conversation? Can't he just step outside for a moment?" (edited)

"Look, this makes sense in context. I can just only explain that context afterwards."

"Uh..." I look at Hav.

I look back at Marco Gould. "Do you think that this is reality?"

"Yes?" (edited)

((Okay is Ehn actually a dog or a cat this is really important))

((Shhhhhh.))

((Oh also what day of the week is it))

((Sunday))

[inner monologue] Hmm... I might need to begin to question my assumptions a bit more. Since Carlfield is so accurate to the fabric of reality, a Carlfield-style cat with human motivations might be expected, in theory. However, Carlfield is merely a depiction, not something that truly exists. He symbolizes the ways John David sees the world, he exists as an amalgamation of features designed to illustrate the hypocrisy of modern society, the ways people unnecessarily allow their own emotions to be controlled. Yet would it really be so strange to have something like that actually exist? People can do incredible things—they can make robots, costumes of dinosaurs that speak and convey information. And these existences are here for us to witness and notice how covering up human free will and ability to communicate with something unassociated with those concepts breaks down our preconceived notions. When I see a talking cat, that right there is the problem. Society gives me the pure, unquestionable assumption—this cannot be real. I am witnessing an impossibility. But when I read Carlfield, perhaps that is yet another message it's trying to convey—that we can take something unreal and place it in a simulated reality, a comic strip, and we won't question anything. A cat with thoughts, a voice, emotions, and decisions is not out of place in the world. It does not matter how much it speaks. It does not matter how much a fish struggles, as I slice it up and serve it on a plate. It does not matter how much Carlfield continues to hate Mondays. We all let our lives be defined by constructs of society—that days of the week are real, that people have "more" free will than other organisms, that free will even matters in the first place. Real freedom is letting yourself completely remove your own feelings from the equation when making decisions. Do not choose. You shouldn't be able to say anything. Your happiness will dwindle if you are ever invested in the result. What I must do is break free of those assumptions—denounce society, and embrace Carlfield. As hard as I try, I still fell victim to the same thing I did previously. Carlfield is right here, right in front of me. That's NOT out of the ordinary. It is normal. My brother wants me to continue as normal? Well, normal is all I can be. I have no desire to ever distinguish myself. I refuse to take any action. That's why I'm here. "...How do you feel about Mondays?"

"What are Mondays?"

"...What?" The new person. "Oh, did you know? Carlfield was based on me!" Ehn.

"What??? Please, tell me more..."

"Carl... field?"

4:28 PM

I look between them. "Am I dreaming?"

"No, absolutely not. Please, trust me."

"You're only asking this now?" The new person. "That's for another day. If you do what I say, maybe I'll exposit the great backstory of Carlfield someday. Or maybe you'll run into the REAL John David, and his thrilling and complex character arc will become the focus of your story. Who knows?" Ehn.

"Yes, yes, I will do what you say! What do you want me to do?"

"Don't go with Jay right now. Also track down that magic fish I gave you, it took me a lot of effort!" Ehn.

"Who is Jay?"

"Jay, it's short for- No, that doesn't really make any sense. Jay is the guy with the bandages. It's short for a different name that isn't his but someone else is using his name so I just swapped the acronyms around for convenience. No spoilers, you'll get it someday. Anyway, Jay. You should remember your favor at least." Ehn. ??? does remember the favor.

"And where is this 'magic fish'?"

"......Huh?"

4:37 PM

I hold my head. "What bandages?"

"Are you kidding me!? How does this conversation make any sense to either of you?" The new person gets frustrated and grabs ??? by the arm.

"Hey!" I try to push them back. "Get off of me!"

((Roll))

((18))

I ignore The New Person and Jay and their altercation as I wait for a response from the animal.

"No clue. Where'd you put it?" Ehn. The new person is pushed back. "Look, just come with me!" ???'s invisible wheelchair drives off out of the building suddenly.

"In my pocket." Hav.

"Aahhabruebsuehwwhaytthe helelel"

The new person runs after ???.

4:44 PM

((Channel split))

I try to make Harriet get away from the wheelchair.

12:44 PM

I make Harriet follow me in.

((Use both channels since Hav can’t see Harriet))

((got it))

I make Harriet try to trip Gordon.

1:03 PM

I make Harriet grab Gordon's gun and give it to me.

I make Harriet try to disarm Gordon again.

((Saturday))

((Mvdy is not here today so nvm))

((Saturday))

I make Harriet drop the gun.

((so can i still. like. see harriet. did she suddenly disappear from my vision or what))

((She's in her non-sentient state))

I yell back. "No! Wait! Help me, Hav!"

4:49 PM

I also try to brake the wheelchair.

The chair does not stop.

??? finally arrives in front of an apartment building. It brings him inside.

"Aaaaaaaaaaagh..."

5:09 PM

I look around the indoor area.

It's a normal apartment building lobby. The chair puts him in front of the elevator. "How did you know to come here?" Alexi enters the building.

"How did that door open by itself?"

"Have you never heard of automatic doors?"

"...Yes?"

"Whatever." Alexi clicks the button to open the elevator and both enter.

"I didn't 'know' to come here. It's doing this by itself."

"What?"

"The wheelchair!"

"What wheelchair?"

"The wheelchair I'm sitting in."

5:16 PM

"...I didn't choose to come here, is my point!"

"Well, it's to my advantage at least." Alexi pushes a button to go to a floor.

"What do you want with me?"

"Do you know Jeff Johnner?"

"...Yes."

"Oh. Good!"

"So... what...?

"How close are you to him?"

I think.

5:25 PM

"He's my boss. I work under him. Uh, I'm his... immediate subordinate."

"Oh, wow... You're kind of perfect. What motivates you? Do you want money, or something?"

"I do it because... it's my job. It's fun and exciting. It's what I do. And I suppose I want money, and stuff." (edited)

5:29 PM

"Hey, why do you do whatever you do?"

"That's personal. Anyway, so... If it was your job... You'd kill Jeff Johnner?"

"What? Uh... maybe, but he would never tell me to kill him."

"Well, what if I hired you?"

"You're not my boss. I don't have a cool lair in your house."

"But you could."

"But I already do."

5:36 PM

I grown. "Aren't you going to fix my leg?" (edited)

"I could get you an even cooler lair!"

"But would I still have cool work to do? Forever?"

"So you just want work?"

"Well... It's what I do in life. Of course I do."

"So you’re just a slave to your orders?"

"No! I choose to follow them, obviously. Just like anyone does."

5:55 PM

"What I'm saying is that if you wanted to 'hire me to kill Jeff Johnner', it would need to come with a guarantee that it wouldn't make anything worse for me and that it'd make something better for me." (edited)

"You’d get to take over his position. It’s a promotion."

"Wouldn't the, uh, upper boss, have something to say about that?"

"I’ll be replacing that upper boss."

"How?"

"That doesn't matter to your part of the plan."

"...So what's my part of the plan?" (edited)

"You draw out Jeff Johnner, and we kill him. Then you'll order around the rest of the mob, while I tell you what to do from afar."

"And will you get rid of Gordon?"

"I… Guess so? I don’t really have much attachment to him either way. Don’t tell this to Harriet though."

"..."

6:25 PM

"Okay, fine. It's a deal."

They arrived at the right floor. "That was a long elevator ride."

I wait.

Alexi walked out of the elevator and entered an apartment.

I try to wheel my chair out to follow.

This happens.

"Where am I now?"

"My apartment. Pretty cool lair, huh?" It’s clearly a very expensive place.

"..." I nod.

"Just act like normal for today. I’ll call you tomorrow."

"I didn't complete my mission, I can't use my legs, and I'm at your apartment. How do you expect me to act like normal?"

Alexi entered the bathroom.

"..."

7:07 PM

I look around the area, particularly for anything that looks like it could have anything to do with Harriet.

((Roll))

((1))

Marco finds nothing. Alexi comes back with a first aid kit.

I smile. "Great."

"No promises." He tries to fix up your leg.

I hope for the best.

It takes a while. ((End session))

((No session))

((Saturday))

"How's that?" Alexi finished up.

"...Better."

"Good. So, we have a deal then?"

I nod. "Indeed."

"Do you have a phone, actually?"

"No. What's a phone?"

"What?"

"A... Phone. You know?" He takes out his.

I try to recognise it.

It's weird plastic rectangle.

"I've never seen one."

"Where are you from...? Anyway, you use it to call people. Long distance conversation."

"Oh."

2:41 PM

"I'm from... here? It doesn't matter."

2:41 PM

"But I don't have a phone." (edited)

"Yeah. Just... Come back here tomorrow, then."

I sigh. "Okay."

2:52 PM

"Should I leave?"

"Yeah."

I make my way into the elevator and press the button for the bottom floor.

??? is brought to the bottom floor.

I leave the building and try to retrace my steps all the way back to THE MAFIA BASE.

??? arrives back at the mafia base. No one's there right now.

"Ugh... All alone."

3:03 PM

"I really couldn't even capture Hav? I'm such a failure... what? I mean... Gordon! He ruined it all, and for what?"

3:04 PM

"I'm Marco Gould. That's right. That's my name, and I'm going to get my revenge. Of course."

"There you are, Jay!" Ehn appears.

"Oh! So you're what I was talking to."

3:06 PM

"...How are you here?"

"I'm here because you're here, obviously."

"But you're not me. I don't have a power to do anything with you."

"Of course not."

"So how did you appear here?"

3:18 PM

"I don't understand. You can't just do that. This is my base." (edited)

"Not really."

"Answer me."

"There's nothing to explain."

"How did you know where this base is? What did you use to travel here?"

"Doesn't matter!"

"It does!"

3:35 PM

"What do you even want from me?"

"Nothing!"

"Then... go away?"

"Why?"

"Because you're wasting space."

"But there's no one else here!"

"I'm here. And what if someone comes back? They might start more trouble with you in the building." (edited)

"Why would they do that? They can't see me!"

"What are you talking about?"

3:56 PM

I stare at Ehn.

I can only be seen by those who I've granted abilities."

"...Even if that's true, they could hear us talking." (edited)

"They can't hear me either. You'd just sound insane."

"Yes, and I don't want to sound insane, because I'm not."

"Being insane is fun."

"I've been judged enough as-is. I am normal, so I want to act normally. You're not being helpful." (edited)

"Why do you want to be normal? Don’t you wanna have some fun? To run wild?"

"I have fun doing with my job. I steal and trick and kill and so on. Just... normally."

4:45 PM

"I have a proper brain, so I don't want to lose my senses. Maybe you wouldn't understand."

"Nope, your brain's all fried and stuff."

"Shut up!"

"It’s true! Some surgeons cut up your brain for an experiment."

"No, I feel perfectly normal. You're screwing with me."

"What do you think defines a person?"

"Their... skin? And bones and meat? The stuff outside and inside of them." (edited)

"Everyone has those. I mean, what defines a person?"

4:57 PM

"Like, their personality."

"Then... their personality? And job. The things they do and say and want."

4:59 PM

"I'm not exactly sure what else that would be." (edited)

"But those change with time, right? Those aren’t really permanent things. If you got fired, you wouldn’t be defined by your job. Your personality changes every day based on what you experience. No, the real defining aspect is memory. Lives are defined by what we experience and how they stick with us."

"Memories change too. People forget things."

"Not entirely. A lot of stuff gets stuck in your subconscious."

"I don't understand. You're saying personality 'changes every day', but it doesn't just suddenly warp into a total opposite." (edited)

5:02 PM

"A person doesn't need to be defined by the same thing every day, anyway, do they?"

"Personality is shaped by your memory. That’s the point."

"And...?"

"These scientists, led by some monster named FB decided to try to see what happens when you erase someone’s entire memory. Do they become someone new? Do they still stay the same somehow? That’s what they did to you."

"What?"

5:08 PM

"No, that doesn't make sense. I have memories. I remember my name. I remember myself, I remember how to talk."

5:08 PM

"You don't have any proof for anything like that."

"Of course I do. I am Ehn. That’s all the proof I need."

"That proves nothing."

"Anyway, the reason you have these memories is that they did too good of a job. When your brain stops knowing how to access your longterm memory it starts to go a little imaginative. Anytime you project an identity onto yourself as you go to sleep, your brain processes it as longterm memory and fills in all of these imaginary blanks. So if you decide your name is Shuichi Maoziwam, you’ll wake up wondering why some imposter is pretending to be you." (edited)

"This isn't very funny. Maybe I would've believed you if you were willing to explain anything other than exactly what you wanted to."

"Well, it doesn’t matter. You’ll forget it all tomorrow. Just wanted to make sure you remember to tell yourself you’re Marco Gould tonight."

"I didn't do that last night."

"Well… Technically, that’s true. But you still did it before going to sleep."

"I'm fully aware that I'm Marco Gould right now."

5:21 PM

"If I repeated "I am Ehn" to myself before I went to sleep, would it shut you up?"

"No, that’d just get more complicated. No idea what’d happen then. Say you’re Marco Gould."

"No."

"Why?"

"Because I'm not a gullible moron."

"C'mon, you’re supposed to be my best friend!"

"You've been nothing but unhelpful to me."

5:27 PM

"...Except for that favour."

5:27 PM

I cough. "My point is, clearly you're harbouring some sort of agenda. And I don't know you particularly well."

"It all makes sense in the grand scheme of things, and explaining isn’t really worthwhile if you just complain and forget every time. I haven’t done anything that isn’t your best interest."

"Sure, and I can say that I'm not going to do anything that isn't in your best interest." (edited)

5:29 PM

"That doesn't make it true."

"Ughhhhhh."

5:34 PM

"Fine, I’ll implement an emergency solution tomorrow morning when you forget everything." Ehn left.

"Ugh. What the hell?"

5:35 PM

"Maybe I shouldn't even sleep. Do I really need to?"

"Who are you talking to?" Jeff Johnner enters. The drunk girl enters shortly after.

"Myself."

5:35 PM

"Where were you?"

"You and Gordon were late. So we went after Ouroboros on our own." Johnner. "Diced him up like a board game." Drunk girl. "No, he… He got away." Johnner.

"Ouroboros?"

"Ouroboros Stanley." Johnner.

I nod, completely clueless.

5:40 PM

"I... we failed too. But it was Gordon's fault. He turned on me and tried to ruin the mission."

"Gordon?" Johnner.

"Gordon. I don't know what got into him, but he didn't want to let me bring Hav back."

"Gordon’s a good follower."

"Evidently not for me."

Johnner eyes you suspiciously.

I sigh.

5:46 PM

"Didn't you fail too? How did you manage that?"

"There were… Complications."

"What time is it?"

"Late." Johnner.

"Oh." (edited)

5:56 PM

I wait for them to do something.

The drunk girl grabs a beer and sits down. Johnner approached ???. "What do you remember?"

"What? You mean... of today?"

"Sure, let’s start with that."

"Well... I woke up. We had our meeting, and you told me I'd go with Gordon to bring back Hav Kerloe. We left, and we arrived at the store. As I started to search for him, he pushed me to the wall and said that he wouldn't work with me. He called me an amateur, or something, a "child with a gun and suit". We argued and he hit at me, then Hav arrived. I obviously shook Gordon off, but Hav refused to kick him out. He said he would come with me, but Gordon got in the way. We went outside, I tried to stab him, and he shot me in the leg. I got on a wheelchair and went back in to follow him, and a woman with a gun came into the store. She wanted to bring Gordon with her, but she was useless. Then a big dinosaur jumped through the window with a dog on its shoulder, and it flew away with Gordon. We talked more, my wheelchair started moving by itself, and... eventually, I arrived back here."

6:47 PM

"Is that enough?"

"A big… Dinosaur?"

"Right."

"And it flew away?"

"Right."

"…You’re serious?"

I nod.

6:57 PM

"Yes." (edited)

"…"

"..."

"Well, we can discuss that another time."

"Okay."

"For now, I’ll try to plan ahead."

"What are you going to do now?"

7:02 PM

"I can go back for Hav tomorrow. He's still there." (edited)

"Good. But Ouroboros is missing now. Gus's funeral is in 2 days… Let’s not stall this out until then."

"I could do it now, then." (edited)

He looks at ??? suspiciously. "Not right now. I want to know I can trust you, first."

"And what do I do for that?"

"Let’s just wait for Gordon."

"I'm not sure he's going to return...?"

"He will."

I sigh. "Mmhm."

He goes to leave before stopping. "...Please don't lose your mind in front of me. It's hard enough to stay sane here."

"I'll never lose my mind, I promise. I'm as sane as ever."

"...It's always the most cocky that break first. Show the enemy your harsh side, but don't let it define you."

"Yes, sir."

"...I need a drink." He grabbed a beer from the fridge.

I follow him, take a non-alcoholic drink, and sit down.

7:52 PM

I start drinking and passing the time.

By the time Gordon arrives, ??? is incredibly drunk. ((End session))

((how the fuck did he get drunk from a non-alcoholic drink))

((Saturday))

Gordon entered the room, looking somewhat bruised. "…" He stares at ??? for a moment, before turning to Johnner. "I’m back."

I stare at him blankly for about ten seconds. "What the... hell?"

"Good." Johnner takes a sip of beer. "What happened?" "There was a complication." He sat down. "Where’s Eryn?"

"Who?"

Gordon and Johnner stare at ??? and say nothing. "The ugly bitch who works here." Drunk girl. "…She was here yesterday, working with Gordon." Johnner.

"......Rude."

"Is Hav here?" Gordon.

"Hav you looked?" I laugh.

"He’s not here." Johnner. "Is he alive?" Gordon.

"Aren't we all?"

"Is this funny to you?" Gordon.

"No......" I laugh.

"Then why are you laughing?" Gordon.

"I'm... tired?"

"What?" Gordon.

"What?"

"…"

"..."

"You never answered where Eryn is." Gordon turned to Johnner. "She stuck with Ethfan during this little feud. You know how she is. We just have to wait for that asshole to come to his senses and she’ll be back." Johnner.

"Ethfan?" I snort. "Hahahhahaahhhhahaa. Ethfan? That's, haahah, it's like, what do you get if you crosh ethan and a fan? Ethfan! Bbecause it's as it fhesd and fan for thenhanrmeum. Whash if iyam Ethfan? Whhwere's that lerson? Is mdjdf thtunfkf tbhdhrhrvf fhduxhd.........." I trail out.

Johnner sighed. "So he really is broken, then?"

"Ethereum?"

Johnner sighed and slowly approached. "What’s your name?"

"Eyem, uh..."

4:12 PM

I blurt out the first name that comes to mind. "Ethfan."

"He’s broken." He smashes a bottle of beer on ???'s head. ??? loses consciousness. ((End chapter))

"Is it in your pocket right now?"

I check my pocket.

It's there.

I look at it.

It's a normal looking fish.

4:59 PM

"Okay, good. Now use it's magic."

"How?"

"Well, that's what you're supposed to solve. It's a mystery!"

"Okay."

Ehn watches patiently.

I do nothing patiently.

"Did you solve it yet?"

"Yes."

"What is it?"

"I'm not supposed to do anything."

"What?"

"That's the solution. I do nothing."

"How is that a solution to anything?"

"My brother told me to."

"But how does the magic fish work?"

"It works the same as any other fish, obviously."

"No, this one is magic!"

"All fish are magic."

"…How?"

"I can't tell you that."

"Yes you can."

"If you were really Carlfield, you'd already know..."

"I inspired Carlfield. Carlfield doesn’t really exist in any sense. I also inspired the dog."

"The dog?"

"The one that gets kicked around. I forget the name, it’s not as iconic."

"I see. You're right, I trust you."

"So what does the fish do?"

"Nothing. It does nothing."

"How is that magic?"

"Because you said it is. And I believe you."

"Because it does do something!"

"Yes. The thing it does is nothing."

"Ugh, I hate this Hav." Ehn left.

7:34 PM

((End session))

((Saturday))

The cat left.

It did indeed do that.

I'm in the fish store still right

((Yeah))

I stay and wait for any customers to show up or for the work day to end.

The work day ends. (edited)

I exit the store.

2:08 PM

Then, I walk back to the complex apartment unless I am somehow interrupted.

Hav is not interrupted.

I head into the lobby.

The lobby is normal.

I head into the stairwell and up the stairs to the 25th floor.

This happens.

I head into the apartment I live in.

The apartment looks normal.

That's strange. Did someone come and clean it up, somehow?

2:25 PM

Maybe it was my brother. That would make sense.

2:26 PM

Regardless, I preheat the oven to 425 degrees Fahrenheit.

This happens.

As the oven heats up, I take some flour out of the flour cabinet and place it in a bowl. Afterwards, I pour some salt into the flour. Then I take two eggs, crack them into a different bowl, and use a whisk to whisk them until they are sufficiently whisked. Finally, I take a box of bread crumbs and pour them into another bowl. After this, I wash my hands. Then, I take two frozen haddock fillets out of the freezer and coat them in the flour, then the egg, then the bread crumbs. I pour some canola oil into a pan and heat up the stove, placing the fish onto the pan. By now the oven should almost be finished heating up, so I take some potatoes from the potato bowl and cut them into large sticks. I place them on a baking sheet and put it in the oven. After this, I take a spatula and turn over the fish on the pan. Once the fish is complete, I take it and place it on a paper towel over a cutting board to dry, then turn off the oven. I take the potatoes out of the oven and season them with salt and pepper, then take some rosemary from the rosemary container and sprinkle it on top as well. Finally, I take the now dry fish and place it on the plate along with the potatoes. I instinctively go to the lemon bowl (which is a bowl that specifically exists to store lemons—there are no other fruits that are kept there), but notice that—oh no, there aren't any lemons left! I must have forgotten to go to the lemon store (the store that I use to buy lemons; although it does sell other things aside from lemons, I have never bought other things besides lemons there). That's alright, however; although my dinner will be lacking some flavor, it will still be sufficient. To make up for the lack of lemons, I take some mayonnaise from the refrigerator and scoop a bit onto the fish. I then eat using a fork and knife. (edited)

This happens.

After cleaning up the fish room, also known as the kitchen, I head to the bathroom, also known as the toothbrush room because it contains a toothbrush, and brush my teeth.

There's a knock at the door.

Ah—that could be my brother. While he knows I don't typically answer the door, he does also typically ring doorbells rather than knocking. That makes me feel that he's trying to communicate something by knocking this time, namely that it is in fact him at the door, and I should answer. Which I do.

This man is at the door. "Hey there! And welcome to... Your home. Are you Hav Kerloe?"

"..." I nod.

"My name is Matrick Patthews." He extends his hand out for a handshake.

I extend my hand in return.

"Do you know this man?" He shows an image of Ethfan.

"Yes! Have you seen him?"

"Yes. I think he might be in danger. But that's just a theory."

"What do you mean?!"

"I work with a woman named Carolyn Blythe. And I've come to learn she's... A murderer."

"What does this have to do with my brother?"

"I think she's going to target him next. They came to work together this morning, up until some stranger tried to shoot them all. I don't really have any theories for what's happening, but... I can't just stand by and do nothing."

3:28 PM

((Sorry I thought I sent this))

"Well, I don't personally know anything. But I'll do whatever I can to help my brother." (edited)

"...Good."

I nod.

"Have you... Seen your brother?"

"Not recently. He sent me a letter telling me he'd be gone for a few days." (edited)

"Do you know where he is?"

"No."

"Oh."

"Well, I’ll let you know if I learn anything I guess."

"Thanks.

He leaves.

I stay.

This does indeed happen.

I head to bed. Night all!

As the suit comes in through the window, Harriet locks eyes with a white cat. She wakes back up in her original body now.

Harriet rubs her head and groans. "What the hell?"

3:07 PM

"What time is it?"

3:12 PM

She checks her phone.

Harriet's wasted a few hours on that.

Harriet groans. "I should probably text Carl."

3:24 PM

She opens up her texts, and carefully composes a message. "Hey Carl! Sorry I wasn't able to keep talking to you yesterday. I just got busy. But I definitely didn't mean to abandon you! Do you want me to, idk, go over to your house and talk about it with you some more?"

Carl responds a rapid fire string of messages before Harriet can catch up to any of them. 'lol maybe you should take me out to dinner first' 'like because you said going to my house lol' 'like. that was the joke' 'really cool and clever jokes aside you would like obviously be way under my price range' 'who even needs a non-millionaire gf am i right' 'ig if theyre independent millionaires theyd probably like have a massive ego and not respect me or something' 'women right' 'but like the whole point of women is for them to listen so like whats the point lol' 'probably not even any millionaire women i didnt check' 'whoops there goes cancel culture for not fact checking in tiem! like what will the sjws go after me for next right' 'im all for womens rights, just not there wrongs lol' 'and they have a loooot of wrongs lmao' 'youre still here right you didnt leave or something' 'you stopped replying so im just making sure' 'hi are you there harriet' 'dont leave me on read im like literally your boss' 'harriet' 'harriet' 'harriet' 'respond' 'harriet'

"Hi, Carl. You sound stressed." She texts back.

'ugh, you women look too deeply into everything' 'i can say that and its not sexist actually' 'ive talked to like 2 women recently, not even counting my wife' 'one of them is you actually' 'dont get jealous i talked to another woman thats just the way of an alpha male lol' 'bet i could talk to 3 if i wanted' 'but like women are so annoying usually' 'feminism really taught you girls the wrong lesson' 'its MANkind for a reason' 'were the big dogs and youre like. little cats' 'i assume idk i havent seen any cats maybe theyre cool too' 'you ever see a cat? what are they like' 'harrietttttt answer' 'harriet' 'harriet' (edited)

"I think cats are very cute. Listen, Carl, I know you're an alpha - I'm not disputing that, I know you're very funny and interesting and everything and I laugh at all of your jokes - but. Do you need help?"

'nah me?' 'i never need help' 'ever' 'soon im gonna get a certificate for it from therapey too' 'no more doubting carl tucker ever again' 'ever ever ever' 'ever' 'like put a few more evers in there' 'you can visit me if you want im not saying no or anything' 'but like its obvious im helping you' 'probably just want to rip off my home design' 'i didnt actually pick it tho that was just my wife' 'probably sucks too lmaoooooo' 'women have such terrible design sense you know' 'all rooms should be pure white who needs more' 'like my star wars you know' 'i never saw the movies but they put like a bunch of forced diversity in it apparently' 'its like minorities are so obsessed with getting where they dont belong' 'at least you get that youre never gonna go anywhere in life' 'probably just the wheelchair though' 'they should break more women's legs lol'

"Great one, Carl." She texts back, her face audibly grimacing. It's fine. You just need to chat him up for a bit and then somehow steal those files. It'll be easy. "I'll be over in a few minutes. That cool with you?"

'uh yeah sure' 'ill be late though' 'problems with the boss' 'spare key is under the door mat if you can somehow reach that from your wheelchair' He then posts an address. He mistyped the number, but you already know where he lives anyway.

"Oh thank god," Harriet exhales, and immediately leaves to get in her car and drive to Carl's house.

Harriet arrives. It's a normal looking place.

She parks her car in front of his house and wheels herself to the door. The front steps loom intimidatingly in front of her.

4:15 PM

She attempts to reach the door mat from next to the stairwell.

There is no doormat.

"The hell?" Harriet frowns. She texts Carl quickly. "You don't have a doormat?"

No reply.

4:23 PM

Corpse Husband appears from the other side of the door, and lifts up the interior doormat.

Harriet waits patiently for him to scoot the key beneath the door.

Corpse Husband unlocks and opens the door, and then places the key where a doormat should sensibly be.

"Thanks," Harriet whispers, and then realizes she still doesn't have a way to get up the stairs. "Fuck."

4:27 PM

"Corpse Husband, could you, kind of, like... pick the wheelchair up and place it in front of the door? Are you strong enough to do that?"

Corpse Husband does this.

"Thanks," she says gratefully, and unlocks the door. She wheels herself in, and examines his house.

It has that old person style furnishing, where everything is floral pattern wallpaper. The place seems mostly clean, but you can see that the more Carl-relevant spaces have recently become messy.

Harriet looks around for an office, or any other place where Carl might store important documents.

There's a locked room that looks like an office.

"Corpse Husband, could you open this from the inside?"

Corpse Husband does this. The room is indeed an office, but looking for anything in here sounds like an impossible chore. (edited)

Harriet frowns. She scans the room for any compartments, suspiciously-labeled papers, or anything else that stands out.

((Roll))

((16))

Nothing.

((how high of a skill check is required for that lmao))

4:44 PM

Harriet sighs. She decides to check his bedroom next, and rolls herself to it.

It's a similar experience. ((Roll))

((5))

Nothing.

Harriet pulls out her phone and begins to text Alexi. "I have no idea where these papers are supposed to be."

'does he have an office or anything?'

"Yes and it's filled with so much shit, it's a nightmare in there"

'well keep searching until youre sure if its there'

4:55 PM

'btw apparently there are more people than you with a ghost'

Yeah, no shit, I was there, Harriet thinks. "Ok"

4:58 PM

((been 3 hrs so i'm stopping here))

((Alright see ya))

((No session))

(( https://twitter.com/theonion/status/1618353086967185409 ))

The Onion (@TheOnion)

Woman Getting All Defensive About Inherent Worth And Selfhood https://t.co/bRrTXpvqYy

Likes

202

((real))

((Saturday))

5:21 PM

((Actually wait no I lied nvm))

5:21 PM

((I still need to get someone out of the way before you))

((Saturday))

((hey jsyk i’ll have to leave at like 4))

Harriet is in Carl's home office.

Harriet decides to check all the cabinets and see if they have labels.

They’re all unlabelled.

Harriet tries to force a cabinet open.

It opens.

Harriet checks the cabinet for anything that looks relevant

Nothing.

Harriet tries to think very hard about where a man like Carl would keep something important.

2:13 PM

Harriet sighs, and pulls out her phone. No need to be subtle about this. Carl's brain is made out of pudding. She begins to text him - "Carl, I'm trying to think of a good place to put something important, but I can't figure anything out. If you had something important - like a deed to some location - where would you put it? I could really use your advice, considering how clever you are."

He somehow doesn’t respond.

Fuck, Harriet swears. She texts Alexi again - "I have no idea where this thing is."

Alexi also doesn’t reply somehow. Going great.

((you're really making this easy for me huh))

2:18 PM

"Corpse Husband, do you have any ideas?" Harriet says dejectedly.

Corpse Husband just starts searching everywhere.

"Thanks, Corpse Husband," Harriet says warily, and puts her head in her hands. The urge to give up is overwhelming.

2:23 PM

Harriet waits to see if Corpse Husband finds anything.

It eventually becomes clear that it’s just not in this building.

"It's definitely not in here," Harriet texts Alexi irritatedly, and wheels herself out, the irritation of a wasted task (and wasted sucking-up to Carl) washing over her. Fuck. Fuck! How useless is she, that she can't do this one little thing that Alexi requested of her? How disgusting?

The sound of the front door opening is suddenly heard. "Uhhhh- Hello?" Carl's here.

"Oh shit," Harriet mutters, and wheels herself to the living room to pretend she's been waiting for him all this time.

He enters the living room as she does and looks around. "Didn’t you make me, like… Supper or something?"

"Uh... no. Sorry, I didn't think to do that... and uh," She fusses around for an excuse - "I couldn't reach your cutlery drawer."

"Well…" He seems strangely subdued in his mannerisms and voice. "I can see why you’re single then."

She ignores that. "Are you alright? You sound down."

He sinks into the couch. "Well, don’t tell anyone this, but… I got shot. It was kinda shocking, and I’m like… Really brave, so that shows you it’s something. And the… And the boss… He’s in the hospital now."

Harriet freezes. Was this related to the body-swap ghost-thing she was doing? "That sounds really serious," she says, trying to inject as much sympathy in her tone as possible. "Do you know who shot you?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know… He’ll make it… He’s strong. It’s like, uh… It’s like… Well, you wouldn’t get this stuff a week ago, y’know?" It doesn’t sound like Carl actually listened to a word you just said.

Harriet exhales. "Are you gonna be alright?"

"Yeah, yeah, of course I am… I just… Miss not being CEO? Things were so much easier when the boss was leading things. Now he’s in the hospital, and it’s this whole mess, and like… Whatever happened to simple office jobs, y’know? Well, you wouldn’t know. You’re still just doing the office job thing, but like it’s different for me." He sighs. "It’s good though, y’know? You’re a woman, so I’m not like… Competing against me for my coolness, so I can actually say these things to you. It’s kinda liberating, letting down my everpresent walls or unfaltering coolness and power, and knowing you’re a woman so it’s safe. Without sexism, we wouldn’t be able to have this conversation. Those feminists don’t teach you that."

Harriet smiles, her face raw plastic. "Yes. It's a good thing I'm a woman. Otherwise you would have to treat me as a person and not rotten meat, right? Here's what I deserve."

"Rotten meat? I mean, come on… I wouldn’t say… I wouldn’t say I’m treating you like that at all. This, it’s… A compliment. I said you were better than men at something, it’s a good thing. You girls get so insensitive about everything, I swear… It’s like, imagine if men tried to take equality in the woman-only field of housewives. You wouldn’t have a housemanwife, would you? Now that… That’s the problem with equality."

((hey sorry i gotta leave earlier than expected))

3:20 PM

((driving lessons))

((Alright, see ya))

((Can you do a makeup session at some point))

Harriet exhales. For some reason, she feels an awful, terrible pang, like someone is reaching through her chest to slurp up her organs. She must not be a very bad person for thinking this way about him, right? Her superior. Really, she should be apologizing. "I'm sorry, Carl," she says - and then instinctively clamps a hand over her mouth, biting down. These aren't her thoughts. This isn't what she'd think. Who the fuck is doing this?

"Yeah, see? Good. You’re- You’re way better than these awful feminists. You know how to listen to a superior. I mean… They really should make more women like you."

Harriet grins stiffly. Unbidden, the words come out again - "I completely agree."

He nodded, before looking around the room. "Not like… Not like my wife…" He paused uncomfortably for a moment. "Even if, theoretically, I wasn’t the best husband… Theoretically… No one deserves to be alone, right? She owed me that much."

Harriet nods sharply. "Right... no, I completely agree. Male loneliness, is like, an epidemic, you know? It's so sad how neglected you all are."

"Yeah! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah… Yeah." He pauses uncomfortably again. "But you… You’re not going to leave me right? You know your place."

Harriet crosses her hands over her lap. "Of course not. Here until the end, Carl, remember?"

"Right. No, yeah, right." He sighs. "It’s so refreshing when a woman actually listens. You do everything I say without question, like… You get it. I mean, I could just…" He reaches out to grab the air, in the general direction of Harriet, at chest level. "And like… What would you do to stop me? Stand up? Haha… Ha…" Disgust slowly forms on his face and he looks at his hand for a moment. "…Kidding. Just a joke."

Harriet crosses her hands over her chest, as if instinctively. All of a sudden, terror hits her - one that's been slowly building, and has now reached a peak. What the fuck is she doing? Why is she in his house? What is she doing -

2:44 PM

As if instinctively - to punish herself for the fear - Harriet hits herself in the face. Her nose makes a crunching sound beneath her palm and Harriet's vision suddenly spins.

2:45 PM

"Oh hell," she slurs, nose bleeding.

"…Uh, what? Is that- What? If that’s… An invitation, I don’t think most people are into it if you do it to yourself. …Maybe someone." He gets up and passes her a box of Kleenex.

"No-" Harriet gasps, taking the tissues gratefully and wiping blood off herself - "It's just.. a compulsion. I do that sometimes, I'm sorry..."

"…Why? I mean, the only one who can control your body is you, right?" He does not appear to be sarcastic, despite the evident hypocrisy.

"It's like..." Harriet struggles for words to explain it. "You think things you don't mean sometimes, right? Sudden, instant thoughts that don't represent who you are.. or who you want to be, at least. This is the same thing. Sometimes I just hurt myself - on accident - because my body hasn't figured out that I'm not.. the kind of person that wants to do that..."

2:55 PM

Harriet swallows back something that tastes suspiciously like bile.

"So… When we do bad things… That’s not really us?"

Oh shit, that's not what she wanted him to take from this at all. "Not.. necessarily..." she tries to say, before her voice drains away and her hand comes to her neck. Let him have this, something whispers. Isn't it okay to let him have this?

3:01 PM

"Maybe." She settles on.

"Maybe? Well, that’s- That’s not really an answer."

"I'm sorry, I don't have answers for everything. I just mean... sometimes I do things I don't want to. I think.. the real question is whether you want to be doing..." Harriet gestures around vaguely. "This."

"Well… You’re a pretty lame therapist." He stresses the second syllable of that last word rather than the first. "What I want is to be cool and admired, and that just means the small portion of me that isn’t living up to that… Just isn’t part of me! I think you’ve solved me, doctor. I’m the sanest man alive now." He sighs in relief, but his expression continues to be marked by thinly veiled discomfort. "That feels nice."

"I'm glad," says Harriet.

"You, uh, you remember… When I pushed you down a flight of stairs?"

Harriet grimaces. "I do, in fact, remember that."

"That’s… Uh… What the kids call cringe." He pauses for a moment. "By which I mean, sorry… That’s, uh… That’s the kind of person I don't want to be. It was a stupid decision. It's just… I had majorly fucked up right before… And I wanted the win. But like, since you’re… Y’know…" He pointed at the wheelchair. "It only made me look pathetic, didn’t it?"

Harriet nodded slightly. "I'm glad. Thank you... for the apology? Uh, wait, never mind, that wasn't really an apology. Thank you for.. acknowledging? It? And I'm glad you don't want to be that kind of person. If it helps, I don't want to be the person who gets pushed down the stairs, either."

"Can you, uh… Rephrase that in a way where you like… Forgive me. It’d take the 1 and only weight off my shoulders."

3:42 PM

Harriet's phone rings.

"Wait - sorry, I have to take this -"

"…That’s not what I asked." Carl.

Harriet checks the name on the phone anxiously.

It’s Alexi.

“I forgive you, Carl, I do - please let me take this,” Harriet says.

"…Fine."

Harriet mutters an apology, and then wheels to the other room, pressing “accept” at the same time.

"Are you sure?" Alexi.

“Are you sure what?” says Harriet.

"That it’s not there."

"I'm sure."

"Fuck. We’ll have to do something more dangerous then. Great job."

"It's not my fault! How was I supposed to know it wouldn't be here? If anything, it's your fault."

"How is that my fault!? Ugh, just- I know you couldn’t have done anything. I’m just annoyed, okay? If you’re going to play punching bag for everyone around you at least let me have my turn."

Harriet rolls her eyes. "Whatever. What's the plan?"

"We’ll have to break into Shuichi Maoziwam’s apartment tomorrow. That’s probably where it is."

"Great, great, great. Just what I wanted to hear. Do you need anything else?"

"…No. I actually completed my end, there’s a mobster who’s even more malleable than you. Should go well."

4:35 PM

"…Oh, and if you’re still talking to Carl after finishing your search I’m going to lose my goddamn mind. Do better." He quickly adds.

"Ha.. ha.. yeah. Anyways, bye." Harriet quickly hangs up.

Alexi doesn’t get another word in before the call ends.

Harriet exhales, and rolls herself back into the living room.

"Did you make food this time?" Carl asks without looking at her.

"No, sorry." Says Harriet reflexively. "Listen, Carl, I've got to go..."

"Huh? Why?" He gets up.

"I just - have stuff to do.. at my house... work, and uh... bills. I need to finish filing my tax invoices."

"I can…" He grabbed onto the wheelchair. "…Make you stay."

Harriet freezes. No, no, no, shit - "Carl." She says weakly. "I thought you didn't want to be that kind of person anymore. The kind that hurts me."

"Ah- That’s-" He lets go reflexively. "That’s a different thing."

"How? Carl, please just let me go."

"It’s just… I thought we were on the same page… About… How my loneliness is a pandemic or something like that."

"Epidemic. And! We are on the same page! Don't worry. It's just that.. I don't think I can be the one that helps you." Reflexively, Harriet slams her face against her hand again. "Sorry. I'm just... I need to leave, Carl. If I stay here for any longer I'm gonna keep hurting myself." (edited)

"Well… That’s- That’s not my fault! You’re the one doing it!" He moves away from the chair, confused and baffled. "I’m… I’m… A good person. We established that! I’ve done nothing wrong! Where’s my reward?!" You can tell even he doesn’t believe that.

"Do you believe that?" She says, sort of desperately. "Do you believe you're not doing something wrong right now?"

"I just do what I do! Like everyone else! I just follow what I’m supposed to, I don’t know what else to do! You- You said hitting yourself for no reason wasn’t a choice! I just… I just don’t have a choice either, huh? Maybe I’m the bigger victim in all this for being forced to hurt you!?"

((sorry if this wasnt all the progress that you wanted but this is SUPER intense so i think i need to stop now))

5:22 PM

((good scene tho))

((Sorry about this session))

((it's alright! we needed to hit this point eventually))

((Saturday))

((hey jsyk I’ll have to start about 2 hrs late @ 4))

10:20 AM

((rehearsal))

((Alright))

“That’s bullshit, Carl! You know that’s bullshit! You have autonomy, Carl, you can make real choices - I mean, look at you! I can’t even walk, Carl, fuck...”

"..." He turned away, and stayed silent.

Harriet buries her face in her hands and starts to inhale overwhelmed, terrible breaths, pumping air into her lungs like a sieve. She feels weightless. (edited)

"I-I thought you wanted to go? Did you... Change your mind?" He doesn't turn back to look at Harriet.

“No.” Harriet says curtly, after collecting herself. “Goodbye, Carl. I’ll... see you at work.”

4:19 PM

She rolls herself out the door and to her car.

He doesn't follow after her.

Harriet locks the car door and places her head against the steering wheel, breathing in, then out. In, then out. It’s all she can manage, for the moment. Everything - the joy of having power over him, of knowing his self-worth was entirely up to her discretion, of feeling, if just for a moment, like her hands were on the reins - seems to have washed away. The only thing left is cold clarity. Who are you trying to fool, girl? Harriet turns the key in the engine and drives, almost on autopilot. Is this punishment? What else could it be? The constant self-immolation... an escalating war of internal tension. Isolation, engulfment, and pain. The slap - from her own hand - a setting of boundaries, the carrot/stick method. There’s a contract, somewhere, one that Harriet can’t see or understand - but when she breaks it, something hurts her, with her own body as candle and wick. Is that why she does this? Prostrates herself at the thin hope of maybe, one day, having an edge over him? Is it not her? Could it not be her thinking this? Feeling this? God, she hopes it isn’t her fault. She’s really tired of things being her fault. Harriet arrives at her home.

4:29 PM

She unlocks the door. Wheels herself inside. Feels that terrible exhaustion setting in, and - seconds after reaching her bed - almost immediately falls asleep.

((End chapter/session))

Carolyn wakes up at the end of the day in a hospital bed. Grace is sitting on a chair nearby.

Carolyn breathes a sigh of disappointment "...My apologies for inconveniencing you. I'm sure it mustn't have felt good to witness another person in your life enter the hospital for treatment. Did you get a chance to visit your sister, or have I delayed that through my own lack of well-being?"

"Are you… really still thinking about me right now…?"

"Of course. You invited me here because you needed support, and I could not provide it. Hardly an ideal situation for improving your mood. Oh, if you're concerned about me, don't worry, I feel much better. I'm sure the procedure went smoothly."

"…That’s good." She looked at the floor and smiled bitterly. "It’s nice to know someone cares about me."

Carolyn hesitates a moment before responding "Well, I hardly appear to be the only one, do I? You have Grobber and Dana supporting you, do you not? I know your life has been difficult, but you seem to have found a bit of a proper support system nonetheless."

"…I spoke to my father earlier. Grobber was with us."

"Ah. Would you like to speak about how it went? I'm sure there must be a lot of turbulent emotions considering how your relationship with your father has been thus far in your life."

"He was innocent." She looked back up at Carolyn. "Didn’t know a thing about what I was talking about, and I just kept pushing." I’m a horrible person…

"I see. Well, that certainly sounds like it would be a difficult situation for him, but a conversation of inconvenience is hardly much of anything compared to what you've been through. If there was any chance your hunch was right, I think it was fine for you to pressure him for answers. Regardless, the bright side here is that you can move on from your goal of revenge. I have my doubts that would have made you happy in the first place, even if he had deserved it." (edited)

"…I don’t think I really cared about if he was guilty or not. He was right. Michelle’s murder was just… An excuse. I never respected her memory in the slightest." If I had… Maybe my life wouldn’t be such a waste…

"If that's how you feel, then why don't you start now? It's certainly not too late, and plenty of people go through unhealthy responses to something as extreme as a loved one dying. If you want to respect her memory, then I suggest starting with what she would have wanted for you."

She stood up. "I know. I’m going to move on, and… Be the person she wanted me to be. At least, as best I can…"

Carolyn smiles and nods "I'm proud of you, Grace. You've confronted your problems head-on, and took the right lessons out of the realizations that brought you. The strength that required proves you have more than enough to live a more fulfilling life."

"By moving on, I don’t just mean from my father. I mean…" She paused. "Do you know what love is? How it feels?"

Carolyn pauses before responding, choosing her words carefully "I suppose in a sense, you could say that. I am qualified to deal with most issues that arise in a romantic setting, after all. As a therapist, it's my job to know what it would feel like to go through these emotions."

"I don’t just mean romantic. I meant… A father's love."

"...That, I can say I understand quite well, yes. A father's love is one that helps guide you, one you can rely on when forming who you are. The form his love takes can shape the lessons you learn as a child quite thoroughly, especially if that form is... well, lacking."

"I never… Knew what love was like. I’m still not sure I do, either." She slowly approached Carolyn.

"Yes, that can be... developmentally difficult to say the least. One tends to view the precedent set by their parents as the standard to strive for, but without a precedent, you're left without a map. I firmly believe you can overcome that challenge with the right person, but it will certainly be more of a strenuous experience, imbued with doubt."

She stopped next to the bed. "For me, love has always just meant… Anyone who cared about me. I know how I sound. A pathetic miserable (misogynistic slur) who lets herself get used by everyone… But… That’s why I need… To move on from that too."

"Well, I don't think there's no merit to that view. Caring leading to love is quite natural, and obviously, the more love you feel in life, the better. As long as it's... healthy, of course. Letting someone use you is certainly no way to live a happy life, you need to keep your own self-care as a priority. Though, knowing who to draw that line with is no easy task. Life is always quite the complex balancing act."

Grace lifts Carolyn by the chin and suddenly kisses her.

Carolyn hesitates for a moment, before wordlessly returning the kiss. "Yes, I thought this was where the conversation would be heading. I have my glasses to thank for preparing me for this possibility, I may have not known how to respond if I was taken off guard. I think I've played my hand fairly well here all things considered. I acted sufficiently oblivious to her intentions, I don't want her to suspect that I've been hoping for a result resembling this. Romance is one of the quickest routes to a moment of happiness, after all. And as long as we keep this private, which won't be hard as long as I can kill her soon, I won't lose my license over breaking a therapist's code of conduct."

After a moment, she breaks the kiss. "Is this… What healthy love is like?"

"Well, it's rather too early to determine that, I would say. My perspective may be... more biased on this subject matter than usual, considering my relevance to it. But I merely intended to demonstrate that I'm willing to reciprocate your feelings. You should feel no obligation to love me just because I care about you, but I think it would be best to leave the possibility open. Like I said, a balancing act."

"…That’s good. But… This is our last session. I’m stable enough to stand on my own 2 feet now. I wasn’t kidding when I said I was moving on. Once I find Michelle's murderer and close some other things, I’ll go back to being Grace 'Wight' and… See what I can do with that. I hope today is the last time we see each other ever again, and… I’m sorry I was such a miserable patient to deal with."

Carolyn smiles "It's my job to deal with miserable patients, there's nothing to apologize for. I'm glad I could help you get this far. I can't say I agree with dropping therapy simply because you're in a stable position... but it is ultimately your choice, and I wish you luck."

"I don’t know if I’m going to be loved again for a long time, so… Just one more for the road." She kisses Carolyn again.

Carolyn accepts the kiss, but does not return it. "It would be best if I don't appear overeager to take advantage of the moment. She's clearly hesitant towards the idea of me reciprocating, she must have a lot of conflicting emotions right now. I don't want to set her on the wrong path to just be taken advantage of again if she is going to try to survive on her own... I do need her dead rather soon, for Ethfan's sake."

The door opens, revealing Ethfan Kerloe. He freezes on the spot. "…What."

Carolyn turns to him "Hello, as you can see, my surgery has finished. My matters with Grace were interrupted by my wound, so we were just catching up. It's good to see that you're fine as well. Ah, yes, Grace, this is Ethfan, an associate of mine."

"A pleasure." Ethfan. Grace just leaves. "Goodbye, Carolyn."

Carolyn waits a few moments before speaking to Ethfan again "So, were you able to handle matters back at my office? That was quite the frantic situation."

"I can’t tell if that was a good or bad sign." He makes sure Grace is gone before he answers.

"Well, she's being more open with her positive emotions. Being willing to show one's love is necessary to receive it. I can't say she has the healthiest choice of who to display it to, but we don't exactly need to worry about long term effects here."

"Of course, what a lucky ideology you have. Cruel manipulation becomes so easily justifiable to you. Naturally, I’m much the same."

"Cruel is rather subjective, isn't it? If they never reach the point where my actions would lead to negative ramifications on their mental health, then I've done nothing but help them. It's all about context."

"Throughout the history of moral philosophy, people have attempted to debate many things, but I believe the core question can be explained as thus. Which matters most when concerned with the morality of an action: The means or the ends?"

5:41 PM

"Many also posit a third option. Intentions. Where would you place yourself on this chart, Carolyn Blythe?"

"That should be obvious. The ends are what give a means their morality. What may be appropriate in one scenario, is not in another. To claim a means has inherent morality ignores nuance. If I do something that results in the happiness of others, it's morally correct. I don't have to doubt myself just because that action would result in their misery if I wasn't planning to free their soul as soon as it's appropriate."

"This method is known as utilitarianism. Coincidentally, it fixates on happiness as the metric of morality. The more the end result of an action makes someone happy, the better it must thus be. Does that sound like what you believe?"

Carolyn smiles "Yes, that would be correct. And, of course, what I'm working towards is infinitely lasting happiness for my targets. There can be no downside that compares to what I'm aiming for, so anything that helps me reach my goal can only ever be the most moral action one can take."

"Suppose some cruel mad scientist- Ah, wait, excuse me. We should probably get moving rather quickly. We can discuss morality as we walk." He moved towards the door.

"Of course, I wouldn't want to inconvenience the hospital staff." Carolyn gets up from her bed and moves to follow Ethfan.

"I was more worried about Jeff Johnner. And additionally, any of the numerous other people in this hospital, like Sean Niebel." He walks down the corridor. "Anyway… Suppose some cruel mad scientist attempts to fill a city's water supply with poison. However, in practice, the poison becomes some miracle cure for cancer or similar disease. Is this mad scientist thus a good person?"

Carolyn takes a moment to think about this while following him "...Well, I can't say I particularly view the world under a lens of good and bad people. Everyone deserves happiness, so for my purposes, it's not particularly useful to make moral judgements on people themselves. His action was certainly morally correct, at least, but it's one I would always recommend against attempting to replicate. An action with unexpected consequences is not one that makes for effective repeated uses, the one thing predictable about luck is that it always runs out."

"I see. Simply a pure utilitarian, then?"

"I suppose so. Learning intentions is helpful for treating patients, but as far as morality is concerned, I simply have to worry about results. Letting myself off easy just because I intend to assist people in reaching their happiness would stop self-improvement in reaching my goal more efficiently, don't you think?"

He let out a miserable laugh. "How simplistic." He at a door and peaked his head inside. "Good. Still unconscious."

"And whose room would this be?"

"Niebel. I wound up having to shoot him. His fragile male ego simply wouldn’t let him face reality."

6:46 PM

"I shot Carl Tucker too, but he’s not in this hospital. I would assume he’s likely dead at this stage."

"You..." Carolyn quickly calms herself before she raises her voice "Forgive me for questioning your methods, but Carl didn't exactly seem... happy with his life."

He let out another miserable laugh. "Well… We live and we learn, don’t we?" He smiled.

"Well, did you learn? Have you considered what mistakes you made that led to such a poor result for Carl? No one's perfect, I get that, but I can't stand by if you don't recognize how to avoid a repeat of this in the future."

"Well… I’m certainly glad you have faith in yourself to grow." He kept walking.

Carolyn follows "You're dodging the question. It's my responsibility to make sure my targets die at a point of happiness, if you're going to get in the way of that, it's something we need to fix."

"I simply do what I need to do. I thought you agreed to that?" They arrived at the lobby. "Where do you intend to go tonight?"

Carolyn clicks her tongue and takes a moment to respond "I suppose I'll book another hotel room. As long as there's still a chance I'm being targeted, it would be for the best that I don't stay in one place... Not that it stopped you last night."

He smirked. "A hotel room works. If you don’t mind, I’d rather we go together. Simply better resistance against any assailant."

"I have no objection to that. If you wanted to harm me, you certainly could have by now. I can trust I'll be safe with you, at least." Carolyn exits the hospital.

He follows.

She begins on her way to a hotel.

He continues to follow. "What is your plan for what to do with Grace next? I would hope kissing her is not a complete final step in your eyes."

"It's a bit of a difficult situation right now. I had other ideas in mind, but it's changed a bit since I've learned she isn't planning to see me again, believing herself to be stable enough to no longer require therapy. If I were to directly intervene, it would likely only serve to upset her. Normally I would just keep tabs on her until she seemed ready, but you did suggest I try to hasten matters... Perhaps I can stay in contact with Grobber and try to guide her through suggestions to him."

"Grobber Brentwood is in prison."

"...I seem to have missed a lot."

"He was arrested for trespassing in order to see Fredrick Wight, but they’re using the charge to label him the culprit behind some movement known as The Fungus. The movement was an annoyance, so this is a positive effect overall I’d say."

"I can't say I'm familiar with that movement, so I can't comment. It does provide an inconvenience for me, though. The only other person close with Grace I've met with is Dana Craig, who likely suspects me for murder, and I don't even have her contact information. With things like this, it will be hard to find a way to direct her without stepping in myself."

"I suppose now would be the time to utilize an ends justify the means approach then? Have you any faith in Stockholm syndrome? Drugs? Really, get creative." It’s obvious from his tone his examples are considered unrealistic.

"What I have faith in... is Grace. She's motivated to find a way to live a fulfilling life now, so a moment of happiness will happen sooner or later. Perhaps I just have to make sure nothing gets in the way of that."

"Things that could get in the way of that like, say… Discovering you killed Michelle?"

"...Yes, well, hypothetically that could be a setback. But I have confidence we'll manage to avoid it. Even if others suspect me, there's no hard evidence, and without that, Grace has no reason to agree with them."

"And if she does find out?"

"..." Carolyn sighs "Well, then I suppose I'd have to kill her, whether she's happy or not. Like I said, context matters for determining morality. If extending her unhappiness means I'm alive to extend other people's happiness, it's a logical exchange to make. I just have to do better in the future."

"So naturally, you must have no issue with me killing Tucker." They arrived at the hotel. (edited)

"It may have been the best decision once it had gotten to a certain point, but that doesn't mean there's nothing to learn from it. I don't believe it's impossible for everyone to die happy, and thus even if just him dying unhappy is better than everyone we can go onto save dying unhappy, it's still not the best result. If Grace learns of my crime, then I didn't make all of the right decisions. I'll learn from it, and cover my tracks better next time. Complacency begets failure." Carolyn enters the hotel.

"Get the room, I’ll look around to ensure we weren’t followed."

"Very well." Carolyn goes to the front desk to book a room.

This happens.

She waits in the lobby for Ethfan.

He returns. "We’re safe."

"Excellent. Thank you for your assistance on this matter." She begins making her way to the room.

He follows. It’s a normal hotel room.

Carolyn takes the moment to write some notes regarding Grace in her notebook, before preparing herself for sleep.

"Not exactly the most productive day, but Grace is doing... better, so I can't call it a complete waste. Tucker's fate is unfortunate, and Ethfan's disregard for my concern doesn't bring me high hopes about his commitment to my cause... Well, nothing about him really gives me high hopes. Even without reading his mind, it's obvious he's using me. For what, I can't tell, but a believer in Edlightenment he is not. He seems more... fascinated by me, I suppose? Or perhaps he's simply mocking me. Whatever the case, I haven't gotten word that Maria is safe, so I can't confront him. I'll have to put up with it for now. He is at the least making himself useful, I could've died today if it wasn't for him, so whatever he wants me for, it requires me alive. I suppose the only thing to do is worry about Grace, then. Maybe he'll reveal his hand more once I've completed the task he's set out for me. I have to think of a way to save her." If Ethfan has nothing more to say, Carolyn wordlessly heads to sleep.

((The chapter ends))

Sam wakes up in the guest room again.

Another day. I'm glad to be in this town after everything. It still almost feels surprising, in a way, that I'm here at all. But I did make it. I said I'd stop worrying about that. I'd like to just go about my normal day, but, despite that, there's some things I can do. It's not like there was anything else I had in mind anyway. If I'm going to help anyone else escape, however good or bad this town is, then I need to act soon, right? ...The police must really be a bunch of 'good' people if they overlooked whatever was happening at the Nielsens. Well, that doesn't interest me anyway. Meanwhile, Ashley and Autumn are both here. Maybe. It's a schoolday still, and there's lots of time until it ends. They'll probably still go, even after all this. It makes sense. Sam heads downstairs to see who's there.

Autumn and her parents are down there. Ashley is not.

She's probably still in Autumn's room. I'm not really in the business of waking people up for oversleeping, though. Well, I should ask anyway. Not that this is particularly helpful, but it's as I said: considering the context yesterday, this isn't a waste of time. "...Morning. Did Ashley leave?"

"In the middle of the night." Mrs Peterson. "I did warn you." Autumn.

Huh? Then why did she come over at all? Did I miss something? I doubt she would ever leave Autumn's room for any reason, let alone the house. "...That's not good. How did you find out? Any idea what happened? It must've been very important."

2:31 PM

Did Autumn know, actually? She said she warned them, but how or why?

"No, I’m sure it’s just Ashley being Ashley. I’ll ask her at school. You don’t have to worry about that."

I'm sure that as long as her parents are here, Autumn isn't going to speak freely anyway. I'm not even sure if she would in front of me either. "Sounds reasonable to me, Autumn. ...Anything else I should know, Mrs. Peterson?" Should I go check as well? ...I have better things to be doing, right? (edited)

"No, that's all." Mrs Peterson. "What about you? How did you sleep?" Autumn.

"I see, thanks." He turns to Autumn. "...Fairly uneventfully. I've never really thought about it. Thanks for asking, though. How about you?" That's an unusual question. Were they talking about that earlier? And why? Maybe because someone left in the middle of the night, I guess? Anyway, I don't recall anything. I've never been the type to dream, anyway, and I doubt it would make sense even if I did. And nothing else happened either. (edited)

"My sleep was great. The kind you get after a job well done. I hope you won't disturb my sleep tonight by getting any weird ideas into Ashley, okay?"

Did I miss something happening? ..Is she concerned about what we talked about last night? Well, I don't think I could accurately summarize that conversation. And what sort of job did she get done? She talked to her, I guess. Maybe that counts. If Thomas is right, she might've done 'something', but I doubt it could be much of an issue, at least not for me. Plus, I am interested in seeing what sort of 'good' acts she tries to pull now. ... "I'm glad you did something good. And don't worry, I'll assure you that she was the one lecturing at me yesterday, if anything. She told me about helping people and so on. ...I don't think I've done anything wrong, but if I did, then we can talk whenever. This isn't something you should lose sleep over, at least."

"But... You're not from around here. You don't understand Ashley as well as I do. Your input could... Confuse her, rather than help her. The last thing we need is her running around without stability, right?"

Considering what she said to Thomas at school yesterday, I'm sure she'll be off running around on her own regardless. That's not my fault. Maybe I would give advice if it made things happen, but things are already happening. Thomas aside, there's no need for me to have done anything. Maybe I said something during my conversation with Ashley yesterday, but I don't think anything I said constituted "input". It didn't change anything about the situation. Even if for some reason she listened in on our entire conversation, that doesn't make sense to me. Wait, that's right! She was going to kill Thomas. Did she seriously leave to do that last night? That would be bad now. It's better if he just disappears instead. I should check, right...? ...Well, nothing I do immediately can change that. For now, I should resolve this, right? "...Yes. I'm saying that I didn't provide any input, at least any that she listened to. She was the one giving me advice, and she was the one who wanted to talk. And I know that I'm not from here." "...If there's something wrong, then we could go to your room to talk." (edited)

"Oh, there's nothing wrong. I'm just worried about what the kind of person who brings Ashley for a sleepover here would do in a more... Prolonged, relationship. But let's assume you've learnt from that and grown, right? I can be the better person and forgive you." Autumn. "You're the one who tried to kick her out, Autumn. It's on you she didn't feel welcome. Don't feign moral superiority." Mr. Peterson. Autumn bites her lip, clearly hurt, but doesn't respond.

Oh, is that what this is about? She thinks she's losing control of the situation? I mean, considering how she treats Ashley, this isn't surprising. But I would rather watch than be roped into causing problems for myself, so I should definitely assure her this is the case. She can do whatever. ...Actually, this makes a lot of sense. If Ashley and Aura were friends in the past, but Autumn preferred for Thomas to keep Aura at home, then she's probably worried that I'm doing the same thing. But I'm not Aura. "For the record, that was also Ashley's idea, and specifically because she wanted to be with you. ...I can't see why you'd turn down a sleepover with her. Tell her not to come over here at the same time as I do, if that fixes the situation for you." "...In any case, sure, I've learned from that. I'm not trying to cause problems. I'm just here to watch."

"To watch?"

"Yes. I'm supportive of the relationship you have going on, however it is." She's right, she probably understands Ashley better. We talked about games last night, but I'm not sure how much I actually understood of what was more important. I care about understanding, and the way things are makes it easier for me.

"You want to watch our relationship? That's... Strange." She looks uncomfortable.

"Not literally. ...Just ignore me, as I said before. I'm really trying not to cause problems."

"Well, that's a good first step. But I think you'll find that good people fix their problems. Like me." Autumn notices that her mother has started looking at her strangely, so she quickly adds: "And my parents, of course."

Did she really need to include her parents in this? I noticed Mrs. Peterson seemed to force that onto her. But I really need to get Autumn off my case. "Well, I'll consider that, then. I've seen you fix your problems more than some others anyway."

"More than some others isn't an achievement. Hitler fixed more problems than a dead baby." Mr Peterson. Autumn is made physically uncomfortable at the implied comparison to a genocidal tyrant. "How about this. If you need any help, I'll do my best to help you. Just call." "If you were good at it, he'd already know to call." Mrs Peterson.

Sam pauses for a bit after Mrs. Peterson's comment, but decides to ignore the part about the historical figure from Mr. Peterson. Where did this argument even come from?! Now I'm stuck here too, aren't I? I suppose I approached this the wrong way. There's a lot I really don't get still. I have to figure out more so that this doesn't happen again. "...Why does it have to be an achievement? She's done good from what I've seen, but correct me if I'm wrong. And I don't have a phone anyway, so I can't take calls." (edited)

"It's not enough to do 'good'. We do great. Autumn here's slacking behind and acting like she's better." Mr. Peterson. "No, I would never-" Autumn. "This is a conversation between me and this young man. Don't interrupt your father." Mr Peterson. Autumn shuts up.

...And you aren't acting like you're better? This is a more annoying situation than dealing with Autumn, actually. It doesn't feel like I could say anything here that might help my case. I guess I should just ask what either of them are doing. Maybe that will at least get me some information. "And how do you do that? Yesterday, Mrs. Peterson was only talking about doing good. I take it you help others as well? I haven't seen Autumn falling behind, but that may just be me."

4:02 PM

"There's a lot I need to understand about doing anything, so I hope my questions aren't coming off as bad."

"No, no, curiosity is important. It's a landmark of any real man." Mr Peterson.

...Is he one of those types that cares about 'traditional values'? I suppose it makes sense, coming from a 'good' town with a church. But this doesn't really interest me. If I was a girl, I would still be asking questions. Or, to put it another way, both men and women can be interesting. I still have to play along, though. It's less interesting having less questions I can ask. "...Thanks. So can you tell me how you do great things?" (edited)

"Charity fundraisers. Policework. Actually voting for the things that matter. Things on a big scale, more than just helping some neighbors." Mr Peterson. It is a somewhat obvious fact that Autumn is a minor.

...Policework? You work for the police? ...I see now. This is definitely what I should ask about, since he may be able to say something about a topic that otherwise makes no sense to me. And none of those things are things Autumn can even do. And voting doesn't actually matter despite what people say. These things sure 'look' impactful, though, so I get what's going on. Not that it's all that interesting. "I see, that does sound like it is on a big scale. You mentioned policework? Isn't that a bit complicated? What do you do there?"

"Many different things." He stands up, proud. "There's not a lot of crime in this community, but my work is still very honorable. We Petersons are pillars of this town." "If you'll excuse me, I'd like to go to my room." Autumn hurriedly tries to leave. "Sit down, young lady." Mrs Peterson. Autumn does as instructed.

Sam stares a bit incredulously at this sight. How important can this be, seriously? It's not like Autumn needs to be here to listen to this, also. ...I should just focus on my goal. "I- uh... that's cool! Do you have... examples of incidents in the past you helped with? I'm curious now."

"Oh, not much. It’s more patrolling than resolving any incidents. But my presence alone keeps people safe." Mr Peterson. Autumn seems clearly impressed by this for some reason.

...So much for doing things. "...Must be a lot of effort, then." He shoots a quick glance at Autumn like Is this serious? "Let me think. I remember you once brought up the Nielsens. If they're interesting, maybe they really did something. ...Almost forgot them, though." (edited)

Autumn doesn’t seem to understand Sam’s disappointment. "Yes, they’re old coworkers. They got transferred to a different precinct, but we keep in touch." Mr Peterson.

...Maybe she's impressed that I'm actually playing along with this, or for some other reason. I really shouldn't read too much into it, anyway. "Really? Surely there's only one precinct for this town, though, right...? I mean, well, that would let you have an impact over the largest possible area."

"Yes, they work in another town." Mr Peterson.

And I'm quite sure there's only one other town. That's why, isn't it? Why they don't make sense here. They fit much better in that dumb town. I'll just move on. I suppose if I were to try and get Thomas to escape, he would need to go to a third town. "...Oh. Okay." ...I'll ask about his general philosophy behind this. That's probably slightly more interesting. "So, if you could make a larger impact than just in this town, would you?" (edited)

"Are you implying I don’t already?" Mr. Peterson.

"Not at all. This is all quite impressive. I'm just suggesting that you're right. Maybe people can always do more."

"I’ve done as much as I can for this community. Don’t underestimate my efforts." Mr. Peterson.

"I see. If you're doing all you can, that makes more sense. I'll try harder. The advice I've received from good people has been useful."

"I should head to school." Autumn.

"And I should probably go as well, if there's nothing else."

"Alright. Have a good day." Mr Peterson.

5:22 PM

Autumn rushes outside.

Sam also leaves quicker than usual. Wow. I feel like I just heard someone narrate a wikipedia article. At least it's not personal. That would be much more annoying. Is Autumn already gone?

Autumn is visible outside.

"Autumn, do you have a second?" He calls out.

"Oh, sure!"

"Thanks." Her responding means that I'm probably not getting a sincere answer here, but I might as well try anyway. "Do you think that conversation made sense? What either Mr. Peterson or I said?"

"Oh, of course my dad made sense. He's a very logical person."

"Interesting. I agree, actually. It made sense to me and was quite consistent." "...Do you agree with what he said?"

"Ah- Well... I'd say I do more than he thinks. I'm a good person, you know? But of course, I'm not one to pick fights with my father. That wouldn't be very good of me."

This is, of course, ignoring the time that did happen, but considering that she basically completely ignored it when I brought it up the first time, there's no point. I can't really care if it happens again, anyway. Mr. Peterson isn't strange, but it's impossible to have an interesting conversation with people like him. ...On the other hand, I could probably have a good conversation with Autumn, but I'm realizing I don't even know what I want to talk about, and if she's going to go find Ashley, there's no point wasting her time. "Well, I suppose so. I agree, fighting with parents isn't useful. Anyway, that's all I wanted to ask. I take it you're going to help Ashley, right? Have fun with that."

"I'll try." Autumn.

...Aren't you supposed to be competent enough? "Good luck, then. If you need it."

"Oh, I don't need luck. I mean I'll try to have fun. That's all."

"...I know. I just figured you'd be more confident that you would have fun." (edited)

"Oh- Of course I'm confident. Why wouldn't I be? There's no need for you to doubt me."

"...Yes. I'm not doubting. As I said before, don't read too much into it."

"I'm not. Why would you assume I am?"

"Some people worry too much about certain things. That's all."

"Worrying is the foundational base of helping."

"Perhaps, but as Mr. Peterson suggested, there are better and worse places to focus your efforts on. For example, I'm probably holding you up from doing more important things right now."

"Do you think you know better than me?"

"Not at all. If anyone knew someone else better than they knew themselves, that would be a problem. I'm just making suggestions. ...Would you consider this conversation to be important?"

"I can decide what conversations are important by myself. I'm not a child."

"Yes. I'm asking for your opinion."

"Opinion on what?"

I'm not really learning anything new from this, so this has really run its course. "On whether this conversation is important to you."

"I think this conversation is complete. I just needed to make sure you understood." (edited)

"I agree. And I do understand." More so than before, anyway. It would be more accurate to say that I understand the situation rather than anything about Autumn herself, but I suppose this wasn't completely useless. ...Am I just going to keep doing this? If Autumn is going to seek out Ashley, I should go find Thomas in the meantime, right?

Autumn left.

Sam goes to Thomas' house and knocks on the door.

As Sam moves towards the Nielsen's house, he spots a familiar car down the road. It doesn't notice him, but stops close enough to worry him on the same street. After all, the last person Sam would want to see in this town is here. Naomi Kidink exits the vehicle along with 2 men in suits. ((End session))

((Saturday))

((oh. uh))

((Is this a thing you said you couldn’t do and i forgot))

((no I didn't bring this up before sorry but yeah I am going to be gone basically the entire day past like 1. not completely, but I won't be active enough to RP)) (edited)

((Saturday))

((Friday at 12PM EST))

((Saturday))

((1984 gif I will probably be late. but hopefully not absent))

Naomi Kidink exits the vehicle along with 2 men in suits. None have noticed Sam yet.

...! What?! How- Why is she- Sam has no time to think as he rushes to try and hide somewhere, preferably behind the house. Then he pauses to consider the situation. This doesn't make sense! This place is completely unrelated. She shouldn't be here! Sam recalls Ashley's words from earlier. 'If you keep avoiding things because they think they're 'not your problem', one day you're going to find out that they actually are, and that day won't be a very happy one.' I mean, yes, I was trying to escape, but there's only so much I could've done, and I thought everything was resolved! I did what I needed to! It was supposed to be over! What of it? Even if these people had to show up again, it didn't have to be so soon! How did they find me here? Were they even looking for me? Or is this unrelated? Could it be?" *I've been given no time to think about this, or why, or what is happening. Well, okay, no, I just need to calm down. ...I have to approach this more logically and figure it out. First... Sam checks if he has a tracking device on him again.

((Roll))

((13))

Sam doesn’t find anything.

Maybe that doesn't matter now. I should think about this differently. What could the reason be? Is it just because the Nielsens work in Avengard? That's the best case. Maybe they're just going to pick up the Nielsens or ask about a case or something else. No, that can't be it. That wouldn't make sense. Who could be responsible? Who could've told them? I know nothing about Ehn, so maybe she did something, in which case I might as well roll up and die. I have no idea how Ehn works, and I thought she was just localized to Avengard anyway. She'd have no reason to be here either, much like no one else does. If that were to be the case, is it just revenge? Revenge for doing everything I could to survive and stay out of everything, just because I failed once? I need to make up for it. That's what I said. But she wouldn't understand, would she? If things are going to go this way, I guess I might have nothing better to do, but- ok, no. I told Sophie I'd make it, and I told Thomas I was safe here. I just have to prove that. Who else? In theory, Autumn could've pulled it off after I used her computer. I doubt she could've found that out, but I still have to consider this. Maybe even the Nielsens were paying attention, but why would they care about some guy who showed up once? Plus, I'm supposed to be dead in Avengard! That was the entire point of the situation! The brown suit guy- Gordon- he didn't seem like he was lying at that point. Who could've assumed otherwise? The Sentasaurus? But why him? He was tied to them, but how would he know? No, none of this is useful! I should remember! Last time I tried to solve things in this state with these people involved, it didn't help my situation at all. Right now, I just have to find a way out of this! None of the reasons matter, do they? Is that the point? Someone has to be trying to prove something to me, I just know it! Otherwise they'd never show up! Sam attempts to listen in on what's going on without moving.

Naomi and the guards separate. They’re each holding a picture of you, and going around. "What are you staring at?" Thomas's voice comes from behind Sam.

At least that confirms one thing: through some means, they know either that I'm here or at least that I'm not dead. Or I was never announced as dead in the first place. In any case, perhaps I've failed in that case? Should I stop? ...No, at this point, I have to try. "Ah!" He turns around. "...Uh, well. Hey, Thomas. Well, what do you think?"

"Huh?" Thomas.

Either he knows, or he doesn't know. While I didn't consider it before, I can't actually exclude the possibility he figured something out, but he said 'I was stuck here too', which wouldn't make sense if he knew. It should be safe to discuss part of the situation with him. "There are people out there. Presumably with the police. I heard your parents worked as police, so maybe that's related?"

4:48 PM

"We talked about this yesterday. If they're here, that means something has happened."

"I don’t think anyone's looking for my parents. They’re not even in town right now."

"Where are they, then?"

"Working. They’ll be back tonight."

"I see. Well, as I said earlier, what do you think? Why are they here?"

"How should I know? Why don’t you just ask?"

"I thought you might've had an idea. You're the one who didn't seem the trust the police that much, after all. In this case, there's no reason to involve myself in this."

"If I had to guess, I’d just accuse Ashley. But really, any of the lunatics in this town can be dangerous enough to have the men in black show up. Guessing is just a lost cause. It’ll never go the way I want."

I'd really like to ask about that last part, but I don't have time for that now. Will I remember later, or am I going to forget? ...No, this doesn't matter! I need to focus. "The men in black? Is this some sort of recurring thing?"

"No, I just mean… Like, the government. Police officers don’t really dress like that."

"True. Could it be some other non-government organization? It makes even more sense to stay hidden, then."

Naomi and the guards are showing people on the street the photo of you. "You want to hide? I guess you can come to my house, then. It’s empty right now." Thomas. (edited)

He has to be aware by now, and there's no reason I shouldn't follow along. "Sure, thanks. ...Do you want to know what I think is going on?" He follows Thomas inside.

"Go ahead." Thomas goes into his house and shuts the door.

"First of all, you saw what they were doing, right?"

"Not really."

What's my best option, then? Do I say I don't know, either? No, he's going to find out eventually, anyway. At most, I can say I don't know who they were looking for, but it'll be obvious eventually, right? I guess if I'm going to trust anyone, then I might as well tell someone who I might expect an interesting reaction out of, right? Right... "Let's see. If as you say, some organization is out there searching, then they're looking for someone specific. Probably not the government, I doubt they put in this amount of effort. More like a mafia organization or something. Now, let's say that someone happened to be in the city they were from - probably the city your parents work in, if I had to guess. Let's say that for reasons he couldn't understand, this person got chased by people even though, in theory, he should've never been a target based on who he was connected to. So he runs away and attempts to go missing and be presumed dead. He almost manages to do it, but somehow, for some reason, they managed to figure out where he went anyway, and most likely, they'll catch him eventually and he won't be stuck here. He won't ever be seen in this town again." "Just some hypotheticals, of course." Sam gets that all out in more or less one breath. Then he stares at the floor. "...You know what? Maybe you were right. Perhaps he never should've tried, or things will just be worse now. ...Didn't expect you to be the one to hear this story, anyway. " (edited)

"…Huh." He sits down.

"So, that's where I'm at. You know most of the important details now. None of which ever should've come up, but after considering your parents and everything else here, let's just say he simply walked into a town inextricably connected to that city - Avengard. It's a nice mystery, isn't it? If they're related, I can't figure out why. And I'd rather wish that I'm not that person who was in that city, but some people couldn't let this go, I guess." "...If you tried to run, maybe you'd just be pulled back after all."

"I tried to warn you, didn’t I? But I guess it was too late then." He leans back in his chair. "Who have you spoken to in this town?"

"Indeed. Perhaps it was too late." "...I've talked to your family and the Petersons, including Autumn. Besides that, Ashley. And that priest guy, I guess. Father Morgan, I think. That's about it. Not a lot of people, so if I had to guess, there's a tracker that I couldn't find. I can name many more people from Avengard who could be at fault than here, that's for sure."

"The Petersons and Ashley would be hard to silence, but we can try to convince that priest I guess."

"Convince him of what, exactly?"

"Not to say you’re here?"

"Oh. Well, I guess that makes sense. That I already left, or something along those lines."

"If they think you were here at all, that might complicate things."

Well, it still seems likely that anyone could remember to me, but maybe I overestimate how much people are keeping track of details. Which doesn't make sense to me at all, but I can't say I've done the best job of thinking from other perspectives anyway. "...Probably."

"Just stay here, and don’t cause any problems, okay? I’ll be back quickly."

"Sure. Not like I'm going to be able to do much of anything else, anyway." ...What do I even do now? What can I figure out? Probably nothing else. He waits.

Thomas leaves.

7:56 PM

There’s a knock on the front door.

Is there any way he can check the front door to see who's there without opening it?

There’s a peeping hole.

Do I check the door? I could see who's outside in theory, but I have no idea if they're just one of the people I don't want to see. If it was someone Thomas knew, they'd say something first. I should just wait for that. He's right. I should just stay here. Sam doesn't move and waits to see if something else happens.

After a short while, the person on the other side just leaves.

Are they not coming? Now that they're not at the door, maybe I could check... On second thought, if they didn't stay around, it was probably just one of the black suits. Sam waits some more.

((End session))

((Saturday))

Sam is still alone in the house.

As some more time passes, Sam composes himself a bit and decides to process the situation some more. So, Thomas is probably... somewhere. It's unclear exactly what he would be up to. Of course, if he called his parents then I'm completely done for, but he wouldn't know that. In any case, it's better that I wait. Was the person who knocked on the door just one of the black suits...? Well, I still believe that. Maybe it was Ashley if she showed up to kill Thomas again, but I imagine school is still in session. ...What's she up to? Now what do I do? There wouldn't really do anything to see here, would there? And right now, it's unlikely any of that will help. Then again, last time I said that, it ended up being useful later, but I shouldn't be thinking about that right now. Unless I'm being set up, but I seriously doubt that. I was trying to figure out who else could've been behind all this earlier, but I have no extra information to figure this out. If Bob or someone else knew I was alive somewhere, then anyone here could've simply mentioned seeing me, which would be why the black suits showed up. What else would be a better solution? It would be great if Thomas and I swapped places or something since he wants to get away from here, but maybe that just wouldn't solve any of the underlying issues. Sam glances around to see if there is anything of note anyway.

((Roll))

((6))

Sam doesn't find anything interesting.

Well, it's as clean as I would expect. Considering whatever nonsense Thomas may or may not be putting Aura through, I could investigate into that if I wanted to. I'm sure Ashley would appreciate it. But right now, even if I did find something, it wouldn't solve anything, would it? I need to take the help I can get. ...Speaking of those underlying issues, perhaps I have to speculate on what occurred since I've been gone. It's all quite annoying, but I have no choice. Maybe that could help. At Kerloe Fishery, with the guy who opened the door... what was he looking for? The only one who saw Mr. Kerloe 'eat raw fish' was the Sentasaurus, so they were working together, or are the same person... But what he looking for? Discrediting Mr. Kerloe wouldn't accomplish a thing, would it? Maybe they were looking for me and wanted to close down the location I said was the 'safest'? So what? It's hardly surprising if the Sentasuarus was looking for me. An insane character, seriously. Okay, no, this is a distraction. I claimed I'd help in some way, whoever I'm trying to help - Thomas, Ashley, whoever else... If none of this works out and I end up back in Avengard or actually dead, then this will all have been pointless, but if I don't, then I have to do what I can now. ...Maybe, before I came here, she did have a point after all. Sam walks around a bit to see if anything of note is there, but doesn't touch anything.

((Roll))

((19))

Sam comes across a bag of makeup. He can't really tell what without looking closer, but something about it catches his attention.

This bag... maybe it's Aura's? Perhaps Thomas was hiding the knife he used here, too, or their parents bought it and it went unused. Is it wise to check? Sam checks around the room. Is it possible he's being recorded? He also outside through the peephole to see if anyone is coming, figuring no one is at the door at this point.

No one is coming. Why would anyone record him now?

...You never know. People have had their actions revealed by more surprising methods, and I wouldn't be surprised if I'm being tracked but haven't been able to figure out how. Plus, for example, if the parents were trying to keep track of Aura's actions, then they might consider recording. In any case, it doesn't seem like there are any such risks at this point. And maybe if I keep worrying about this, I'll waste time I could use figuring anything out at all. In any case, Sam decides to investigate the bag.

It's a bag of makeup designed specifically to cover up bruises. There's even specific instructions for how to do it.

...So this probably isn't for Aura? Well, okay, it might be, but not in the sense I was thinking. Were one or both of them injured at some point? By who? Their parents? People at school? Probably their parents. Ashley claimed something had to be going on here. But based on what Thomas said and what I've seen, it's hard to figure out how he would've done anything to necessitate this makeup. I haven't thought to consider Aura's actions as anything but nonsense, but she told Ashley to go away at that point. Perhaps neither she didn't want Ashley to see her in that state? Maybe not Thomas either, but considering his opinion on Ashley, I see why he might've hit Ashley after she tried to figure out. Probably not warranted, but there was definitely something here I'm missing. ...Still, none of the investigations by people here seem to result in anything life-threatening, that's for sure... If I really do manage to stay here, then I guess that's the path to helping out, isn't it? I just set things right between Thomas and Ashley. Even if Thomas says doing anything about Aura's situation is impossible, I could at least try to set that right... if I get the chance to so anything. Maybe that would repay the mistake I made in Avengard, because I know someone has to be watching, whether that's Ehn, the Sentasaurus, or someone else. Or else, I wouldn't be in this mess in the first place. ...The time that Ashley went in with a weapon. Mrs. Nielsen was there at that point, wasn't she? I would believe this. Plus, it makes sense that, unlike yesterday, Thomas probably hasn't dragged Aura back here considering that their parents are only going to be here by tonight- Wait, their parents! Of course! If they were in Avengard, I'm going to be in trouble either way. I should've discussed that with Thomas before he left! Great, now what? What time is it? Sam looks around to see if there's a clock anywhere to figure out the time. (edited)

It's only been a few minutes.

I guess I haven't been here long. Now what? Do I just keep waiting? Something will have to happen sooner or later. I don't know what else I could do here anyway. It's annoying having to just wait, but it's also the only real option I have. I doubt those people have simply left, anyway. ... Sam checks again if there is a tracking device on him again.

((Roll))

((20))

There is definitely not a tracking device on him. He's sure this time.

At this point, I'm fairly sure my hypothesis was wrong. In that case, I wonder what Gordon's silence really was about? Did I overthink it, and perhaps he was just considering what I said? It's not like I can talk to him or anything. ...This opens up another question: if not that, then why is Naomi here? Maybe Gordon was pressed for information and had to leak this location. Or perhaps they were just searching all the nearby towns. Or the Sentasaurus flew over here and thought he saw me. I would believe that one. In any of those cases, sooner or later they'll have to give up, right? In those cases, maybe there really is a chance I can get out of this... But again, I should just wait. I'll stay near the back door, and if his parents show up, that will be my cue to leave. I can still hide outside in case something happens. That was my initial plan, after all. But at this point, I... don't think I can just stop. I can't risk them showing up again regardless. I don't know what they'll do - it makes no sense. I should at least do something to figure out who was really responsible for the black suits showing up here, even if I can't right now. When everything's truly over, maybe I can finally take a step back from everything, go back to just thinking about more interesting things... Sam sits over closer to the back door and waits.

Aura enters the house. Her breathing is shaky, and she seems to be staring at everything with wide eyes.

...This isn't who I was expecting. Where's Thomas? Should I even ask her? Is it okay for me to even be here now if she's back? I mean, at least it's not their parents, I guess. She's worried about something, but what is it? Will I get a good answer or not? Whatever. There isn't anything else I can do. Maybe something happened with Thomas, Ashley, or Autumn like yesterday. Maybe if I say something now, it will be important to at least two of those people. "...Are you looking for someone?"

"Aaaaaaah!" She lets out a sharp cry of fear when she hears Sam, and falls back.

...Maybe not. "Calm down. Is there something you need help with? I'm trying not to cause any problems." (edited)

She suddenly gave a wide smile and happy expression. "Whoops! Sowwy, you just supwised me!"

This again... Am I going to be able to get anywhere like this? I think she was behaving a bit like this at the school. I'd almost prefer if she was in a state of alarm... Well, Ashley was able to talk to her like this, supposedly. Maybe I'll figure something out. "...Er. That's fine. As I said, do you need help with something?"

"Nope! Nothing at all!"

"Are you sure? You seemed to be in a rush when you came in here."

"Dunno what you're talking about, future bestie! Do I know you?"

"Well, the way things are going for me, it's unlikely you'll ever know who I am." ...She should know I was at the school yesterday. I don't understand this at all. Maybe I could at least ask where everyone is...? That could help me. "...Any idea where Thomas is? What about Ashley? Autumn?" (edited)

"The besties were having a silly argument last time I saw them."

The 'besties'... What is this, some sort of riddle? I guess that would be Ashley and Autumn. Anyway, at least I'm getting some information. The Sentasaurus probably would've just told me he changed his name to John Smith or something... So, Ashley and Autumn must've had some sort of argument, whether it was actually silly or not - probably not. That's unsurprising considering what Autumn said. "Thanks. What about Thomas?" (edited)

"Haven't seen him."

Well, who knows what he's up to... At any rate, it's still better to stay here as long as I can. Could be worse. At least that got a direct answer out of her. Probably related to me asking about Thomas, if I had to guess. "I see. ...Isn't school currently in session?"

"Hm? Nope."

"Did you see anyone suspicious on the way here?"

"I don't think so..."

If I ask where her parents are, she might take that as me wanting to talk to them, which is the last thing I want. I should avoid that question, even if I considered it. "So, what are you planning to do now?"

"Am I supposed to be doing something?"

"I don't know. That's why I was asking. Well, thanks anyway."

"No... Problem?" Aura. Thomas enters. "I talked to hi- Oh. Hi, Aurora." His expression dims the second he notices her. (edited)

...This will end well. "Thanks, Thomas. ...She showed up a few minutes ago, in case you were wondering." (edited)

"And our parents, did they…?" Thomas.

"I haven't seen them. Yet. If they showed up, that would probably be bad for me as well."

"…Yeah. I’d help you hide elsewhere, but I can’t leave Aurora alone with them if they show up." Thomas. (edited)

6:23 PM

"You don’t have to worry about me!" Aura's panic is still apparent through the smile.

"I understand that, yes. ...What did the priest end up saying?"

"He agreed." Thomas. (edited)

"That's surprising. I figured he needed to uphold some sort of moral code not to lie or whatever. Well, thanks." "...So, what happens now? I assume we're just going to stay here and hope your parents don't show up."

"Do you have anywhere else to hide?"

"Probably. If you didn't show up, I had my own plans to hide anyway. It's not much different for me to go somewhere else."

"Alright, then go there. Good luck."

"Thanks. ...Good luck with whatever happens when you parents show up, I suppose."

"…" Thomas.

"...If there's something you need to know in the future, then maybe I'll help. Assuming I'm still around for that, anyway." If nothing else happens, he exits through the back door and goes back to hiding wherever he was before he went inside to figure out what to do next.

"Bye bye!" Aura. Sam arrives there.

What now? It's probably unsafe to go back to the Petersons at this point, though many unknown factors are at play that make it difficult for me to know for sure. In theory, staying here is the safest thing I could do. Otherwise, my plan was to, as I thought before, go to the forest. There's no shortage of places to hide there, that's for sure. Thomas' argument was to pretend I never showed up here at all. However, I've seen more than enough people by now, and I have difficulty believing that convincing just the priest - Father Morgan - will actually accomplish anything. If anyone else - say, Ashley, Autumn, even one of the random people I asked a question - was interrogated by the black suits, they'd surely have figured out by now. Perhaps I could've been more careful back then, but I'd be better off dead at that point. But what happens now?! Do I just have to avoid them from now on? I said I'd find a way to stay here. If I could at least wear a mask, that might be useful... I should just stay here for now. I can't go anywhere if Naomi is still around, that's for sure. Sam decides to wait for a bit. How far does he think it is from the forest?

((I don’t understand the question))

((basically, can he make it without being spotted))

((He can make it))

...Considering how easily Thomas found me here, maybe I should just go. Sam goes over to the forest and hides somewhere to plan his next move. He also looks around there briefly to see if anyone is there for some reason.

The forest seems empty.

((am I holding anyone up story-wise? I may want to stop here otherwise. real life might be getting a little in the way))

((You’re being held up if anything. Enjoy your real life thing))

((Saturday))

Sam is in the forest.

((I'm sort of not feeling like doing this rn. but last time you said I could wait until it was close to when I needed to show up so ig ping me when that happens. unless I need to exist right now))

((Alright))

((Saturday))

Sam is in the forest.

Sam walks around a bit. Then he sits down. ...Then he starts walking around again. I'm considering continuing to wait here. Is this really the best course of action? I've really been prioritizing my safety very heavily, yet I keep claiming to want to do something on my own. But what do I do now?! I've genuinely trapped myself this time. Even if I wanted to go somewhere else - which I told myself I'd never do - it's not like I can. Apparently I'm not being allowed that, whoever's behind it all. What I really have left is attempting to figure out how this happened, if I have anything. ...I came up with some line of reasoning when all of this started today. A very spur-of-the-moment series of conclusions, so perhaps a bit off in that sense, but the people I do know who could've said anything are Sentasaurus, Autumn, Ehn... and I guess maybe she figured out herself, Naomi.

Probably not Autumn, actually... As funny as that might be, it's a bit much to expect a teenager to be tracking literally everything. ...I could also take the simple route out. I've been trying to find an interesting solution, admittedly, but actually having a moment to think now, putting everything on Gordon to arrange this may have been a difficult task for him, whether he cared or not. In practice, if I disappeared, it would take a while before I would be presumed dead. But it doesn't make sense to just lay low, not here at least. ...I totally should've just put on a mask or something. And changed my clothes entirely. I'm sure that would be useful. Too late for that now, but... Actually, is it the same for those who pretend otherwise? The Sentasaurus, and almost certainly Ehn, they have reasons to not show themselves, I'm sure. Even if they don't make sense. And if one of them is around, then I don't lose anything by trying. Maybe I could even get some actual information this way. Not like I have better options, even if this did nothing last time I tried something similar. "Bob Smith? Ehn? If you're there, I have a question. About your actions. Entirely unrelated to the mystery, just a superficial question." He says this in some random direction to no one in particular. (edited)

3:25 PM

Both of them have the means to essentially go seemingly wherever they want. If they're here, they might show up.

"Who’s Bob Smith?" Autumn Peterson finds him.

Ashley woke up in her own bed the next morning. A white cat stood on top of her, before opening it’s mouth. "Good morning!" ((End session))

((Saturday))

"Good morning!"

Ashley looks up past where the cat is sitting on her chest. The voice doesn't sound familiar, but maybe she's just tired...? She looks around her room to try and find the origin of it. She could've sworn it came from nearby. Wait, 'her room'? She feels a rush of apprehension. Did the Petersons take her back to her house after they found her sleeping on the couch...? (edited)

The room is empty aside from the cat. "It’s me!" The cat.

Slowly, Ashley turns to the cat again, the gears in her mind turning as she processes it as the source of the voice. Then she lets out a yelp and instinctively lurches away from it, falling off her bed and hitting her head on the floor. (edited)

Ashley goes right through the cat somehow. "Yikes. One of the more extreme reactions, for sure."

She looks up at it and lets out a noise that can't fully be described as either a laugh or a whimper. "Wh- Wh- I- Th- Wh-"

"I am Ehn!"

"A-Am I dreaming right now?? Ahaha, yeah, that's gotta be it... Okay, calm down, it's just a dream." Ashley takes a deep breath in and out, then stands up from her awkward position on the floor, still rubbing her head. Would her head be hurting this much in a dream? She decides not to think too hard about it. "Um... hi...?"

"Nope, this is as real as it gets for you!"

She giggles nervously, sweating as she tries to mentally brush the cat's words aside. After all, it's not impossible that something in a dream could try to convince her that it's real. That's the thing with dreams, always so realistic-seeming until you wake up. Just like her last one. "Well, er... Whether this is a dream or not, what are you doing in my room? I don't think we've met before..."

"Nope! But we're meeting now for a little gift!"

"A... gift?"

"A power beyond your wildest imagination! I will grant you a superhuman ability, which you can use to enact your idea of good onto the world. Sounds pretty fun, right?"

She stands there in shock for a moment. "Huh. Yeah, that would be really nice... If I really did have some kind of special power like that, I can't even begin to name all the things I'd do with it."

"Good! The more you do, the more fun it is, y'know? But in exchange, I will ask for a favor from you!"

"Well, if I've got superpowers, I'm sure your favor'll be no problem at all. What did you have in mind?"

"Oh, I dunno yet. It's just an agreement for the deal. I'll call you for it when I need it."

That seems a little strange. "You sure? I mean, giving a superpower away with just an agreement to do a favor later seems really generous… What if I find out your favor is something I can't fulfill later on after I've already agreed to it? Are you sure I'm even going to have another dream about you?"

"You're not dreaming, sheesh. And of course I know you can complete it, that's why I picked you! You've gotta be the best person in this town!"

Ashley raises her eyebrows in surprise. "W-Well, if you're that sure, I guess I can believe you. And I'm flattered by your faith in how good of a person I am, really. I mean, I can definitely think of someone who's better in every way, haha, but I'm certainly trying my best to live up to them."

"What, Autumn? Nahhhh! You're way better than her! Trust me, I know everything!"

"Hey. I'm happy you think I'm good enough to take your superpower deal, but Autumn's better than you think she is. She might come off as cold or heartless, but she does everything for the greater good. Maybe you know everything she does, but have a little more faith in her than that." (edited)

"No way! What kind of person operating for the greater good leaves you so miserable? None! She's done nothing for you, but you've done everything for her! What you need is a fair deal. Like ours."

Ashley tenses up. "That's... that's just because I'm being selfish. It's not her fault."

"Selfish? It seems pretty selfless to me! You're just getting all your 'morality' info from the wrong people. The internet? Autumn? Nah, what you need is me! The objective arbiter of the universe."

"Aren't you a cat?" (edited)

"No! Ugh, why does everyone keep saying that? Do cats have magic powers and move through objects like a ghost? Because some of you have seen some weird cats if so. I am Ehn!"

"I thought that was-" Ashley holds herself back from saying 'a dream' again; it'd clearly just irritate the creature more. Maybe it'd just be best to go along with what it was saying for now, since after all, it was claiming it could grant her superpowers. "Yeah, my mistake. Sorry for assuming like that."

4:08 PM

"But back to what we were originally talking about, what kind of power would I get?"

"Oh, uh... I dunno. You aren't really supposed to exist. …Within my radar. Being an accident is a different thing thing that is also true, but not what I was referencing. Anyway, I didn't really come with any inspiration. Any ideas?"

An accident? Ashley wondered what that could mean for a second, but that thought was quickly swept aside by the much more important matter. "You mean I get to pick??" she asked incredulously, her mind already racing with possibilities. "And if I'd only get to choose one, well... that's tough..." She started pacing around the room. "If I had to pick what would be the most helpful though, hm. The power to stop time? Or read other people's minds? Ooh, mind reading could be helpful. On that note, mind control might be nice too, or moving objects with my mind. Maybe teleportation? ....Actually, what if I could save and load in real life, like a video game? Yeah, I'd want that! That's perfect!"

"You mean like time travel? I dunno could get pretty chaotic… Sounds more confusing than fun."

"Well, think about it. If I had to make any tough decision, I could just save right before it! If I ended up regretting the way I went about it, I could just go back to it and do it again the right way. I wouldn't ever have to worry about not being able to help someone again, because if something went wrong, I'd always be able to fix it!"

Ehn looks bored at this, and just yawns. "That’s such a lame use of a power. You’re still stuck within your normal limits for helping a person. How about this. Invisibility. That hasn’t been used. Pretty cool right?"

Ashley tilts her head. "Would invisibility really let me help someone better?"

4:43 PM

"I dunno. The way I see it, knowledge is power. If I'm just turning invisible, that's not going to let me communicate with anyone- it just means they wouldn't see me. I want a power that lets me know more about other people, so I can figure out the right choices to make. If time travel and mind reading don't work, what about seeing the future?"

"Seeing the future? The future doesn’t exist yet, though. You’d just be looking at an empty void."

"Oh, I thought it'd work differently from that..." She sighs. "Uh, what about lie detection, where I could instantly tell whether anything is a lie or the truth?"

"Nah. I’ll just do invisibility, it’s my choice anyway. Trust me, this’ll be way better."

Ashley pouts a little. "Not much of a choice then... Is there really nothing else you have in mind that could work?" (edited)

"Honestly, it doesn’t really matter what you want. It’s all really just up to what I’m feeling at the moment. And the main city ran through all the fun options anyway."

"I have no idea what you're talking about, but fine." She throws up her hands in defeat. "Invisibility's better than nothing, I guess."

"Okay, let me just find it…" She begins searching around.

She stopped at one of Ashley's jackets. "It's this one."

"...? That's... a jacket."

"But it's magic now!"

"What do you mean? Like an invisibility jacket or something?"

"Yeah! My powers are stored in items, so don't let this one be stolen."

"Huh, alright." This really IS a weird dream... Where did my brain get the idea of a superpower that takes form like this? "I'm pretty great at keeping track of things, so I think I've got that covered."

"Well, that's all! I'll let you know if I need your help with Sam."

"Uh... okay? Am I supposed to know who 'Sam' is, or...?"

"Oh. Right. Forget about it. All you need to know is he's really evil. Left a girl he could've saved to almost die, and just ran away. She's in a coma right now."

"Well, thanks for the tip, but like, there are a million people on Earth named Sam."

"Kidink so? Anyway, I'm gonna go now. Don't disappoint me. Disappointing someone as powerful as me is basically worse than disappointing yourself."

"...I guess I'll try not to, yeah." She nods noncommittally. She'll have to think about what this all means once she wakes up.

6:09 PM

"See ya."

Ehn leaves.

Ashley breathes a sigh of relief. The dream is probably over now, so all she needs to do now is just wake up. She stands there in her room, waiting for the moment where she returns to consciousness.

She does not wake up.

6:31 PM

She continues to stand there just the same.

Huh...? She tries pinching herself. This should definitely be a dream if she doesn't feel it, right?

Reality does not falter from a single pinch.

She starts to sweat again, and her head begins pounding. Maybe... Maybe she was just sleepwalking, and she woke up just now! Or maybe she was hallucinating all that after waking up! Yeah, a hallucination would make sense. After all, she hadn't even felt Ehn- she'd passed right through its body. What could that mean if not that it was a hallucinatory image? She crosses her arms, trying to reassure herself of that. Her eyes are drawn to the jacket Ehn presented her with. The invisibility jacket. Putting that on wouldn't really turn her invisible. She'd just put it on, and it'd be a normal jacket, and everything would be normal! She walks over to the invisibility jacket and tries to put it on.

In what way is she putting it on?

She puts her arms through both of the sleeves, zips up the jacket, and puts on the hoodie if there is one.

The second the zipper reaches the top, she stops being able to see her limbs.

As soon as this happens, Ashley lets out another yelp and falls over to the floor again. She tries looking down at where she would ordinarily see the rest of her body, searching desperately for any trace of herself. Her breathing rapidly increases in speed and intensity- she tries to calm herself down, but she can barely focus on anything. It feels like her vision is becoming hazy.

Looking in the mirror, she is clearly invisible.

Her hands desperately claw at where she remembers the zipper of her jacket being. It's real, it's real, it's real, oh god, oh god what the fuck is going on why is this real HOW is this real! Fuck! Get it off! Get it off now!

When the zipper goes down, Ashley can see herself again.

She lets out a big and shaky breath, trying to calm herself down as her body continues to tremble all over. Okay, so she has a fucking invisibility jacket now that a talking cat gave to her after insulting her future girlfriend. What a morning. What is she going to do with it now??? There's so much she could try, the possibilities overwhelming her almost as much as the reality of her situation. But... No, however insane her morning is, being invisible isn't going to mean she can just stop living her normal life. The best way to think about this isn't as some magical ticket to happiness that can just get her anything she wants. If she's really going to accept this as a part of her world, as fucking deranged as she must be to do that, she'll have to use it with an actual plan in mind. Her goals aren't any different now than they were before this started happening to her. She needs Autumn's approval, she needs to talk more with Alex, and... as much as she hates to admit it, there's a voice in the back of her mind telling her that checking up on Aura and Thomas again would be the easiest thing in the world if she was invisible to them. Just to confirm that Aura really is the selfish brat Autumn already said she was, though- obviously not for any other reason. And most of all, despite the abnormality of it all, if she suddenly starts to behave abnormally because of it, the people around her could pick up on it. If she's going to be responsible for this jacket, she'll have to be responsible for the rest of her priorities the same way she's always been. So she can't let herself be stirred into a panic here. She needs to have things under control. Yes. As long as she just sticks to her plan, there won't be anything to panic over. As she thinks these things, her body gradually stops shaking. Her breathing returns to normal.

7:13 PM

Ashley picks herself up from the ground yet again and checks the calendar on her wall. What day is it today?

It's thursday.

Shit. That means school today. Ashley digs in her pocket for her phone and checks the time. How soon until the bus arrives at her stop?

Very soon. She might have to skip breakfast if she wants to avoid asking for help again.

That she does. She immediately grabs her backpack and bolts out the door without even saying anything to her parents, still wearing the unzipped invisibility jacket.

She makes it to the bus. (edited)

Thank goodness. She pulls out her phone while on the bus to see if there've been any new Twitter notifications. She's been inactive the last few days as a result of all the shit going on in her life, so she might've fallen behind on whatever's going on there.

Everyone online is talking about the fungus. You see a tweet from Junie that seems uncomfortably aggressive toward homeless people.

Ashley widens her eyes in surprise. Why would Junie say something like that…? She decides to message them. loveloveguilty: hey bestie!! sorry for being ia recently, had a lot of crazy shit goin on irl

loveloveguilty: hru? (edited)

junietheroach: im good! its lonely without you tho

junietheroach: we had some drama yesterday and everyone sided against me junietheroach: i had to apologize even though i was doing the right thing

loveloveguilty: wtf that sucks

sorry to hear loveloveguilty: what even happened? i could back u up if you need it

junietheroach: one of the big guys in aatwt turned out to be a masquerade fan junietheroach: (name of a big account) junietheroach: and I'm like wtf????? it literally promotes pedophilia and stuff etc junietheroach: but when i called them out everyone was like "support the work not the creator" just because he was popular junietheroach: like. am i supposed to forgive yamazaki when he literally wrote so much racism and sexism????? wtf???? (edited)

loveloveguilty: what the hell!! loveloveguilty: that's awful junie i'm so sorry loveloveguilty: masquerade fans suck so bad. separating the art from the artist literally doesn't work when you're still paying for the games that are actively homophobic and transphobic and pedophilic

8:03 PM

loveloveguilty: i'm gonna make a tweet abt this

@loveloveguilty: if you're a fan of the Masquerade series, literally just block me. i don't want to see ANYONE saying you can "separate the art from the artist" when you're still financially supporting games that are homophobic, transphobic, misogynist, and uncritically endorse p*dophilia @loveloveguilty: anyone shitting on @junietheroach for being uncomfy with fans of the series can fuck off. that shit is irredeemable media and if you tell me you like it youre either supporting p3dos or are one yourself

@junietheroach retweeted both of these.

Ashley Laurier

BigJohnsFilmsFan12: ok but. they literally sent death threats to him. sounds like you're a fan of problematic things too????? #slay

Ehn/PC

BigJohnsFilmsFan12: ok but. they literally sent death threats to him. sounds like you're a fan of problematic things too????? #slay

@junietheroach: you just used a dead man as a reaction image omg. what is wrooooong with you

bugs0938: He's dead??????

Ehn/PC

BigJohnsFilmsFan12: ok but. they literally sent death threats to him. sounds like you're a fan of problematic things too????? #slay

@loveloveguilty: idk wtf you're on if you don't think p3dos and homophobes should die and burn in hell tbh

8:14 PM

@loveloveguilty: kinda weird of you. just sayin (edited)

Shawn Duveldt

bugs0938: He's dead??????

@junietheroach: not you again....

Ashley Laurier

@loveloveguilty: idk wtf you're on if you don't think p3dos and homophobes should die and burn in hell tbh

@junietheroach retweeted this.

Ashley Laurier

@loveloveguilty: kinda weird of you. just sayin (edited)

@junietheroach retweeted this.

Ashley Laurier

@loveloveguilty: idk wtf you're on if you don't think p3dos and homophobes should die and burn in hell tbh

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: homophobes also want people to die and burn in hell just for liking a game.......(the game of gay sex)

Ehn/PC

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: homophobes also want people to die and burn in hell just for liking a game.......(the game of gay sex)

@junietheroach: omg mask off??????? you literally just compared supporting pedophilia to being gay...... how am i the villain here???????

Ehn/PC

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: homophobes also want people to die and burn in hell just for liking a game.......(the game of gay sex)

@loveloveguilty: wow lol.. sorry you have nothing better to do right now than make homophobic strawman arguments behind the face of a murder victim. maybe you should try getting some friends... let a little joy into ur life

bugs0938: the aa series has more weirdo shit in it then mv anyway lol

@loveloveguilty: oh fuck off

8:36 PM

@loveloveguilty: the yamazaki games don't count

bugs0938: haven't played those sorry

Shawn Duveldt

bugs0938: the aa series has more weirdo shit in it then mv anyway lol

@junietheroach:

Ehn/PC

@junietheroach:

@loveloveguilty retweeted this.

Shawn Duveldt

bugs0938: haven't played those sorry

@loveloveguilty: just like you probably haven't played any of the others lmao

bugs0938: I played the trilogy and AJ theyre pretty ok i think. But like 2-3 exists

@loveloveguilty: having bad humor that was a product of its time is different from releasing a game in 2019 where you can have multiple romantic relationships with grown ass adults as a high schooler LOL

8:41 PM

@loveloveguilty: not to mention aa has NEVER been transphobic or homophobic the way masquerade is. ur just pulling that out of your ass

@junietheroach: "omg aa is so homophobic"!!!!! miles edgworth and phoenix wright:

Ehn/PC

@junietheroach: "omg aa is so homophobic"!!!!! miles edgworth and phoenix wright:

@loveloveguilty retweeted this.

bugs0938: the weird homophobic gay couple in MV is more representation then the entire AA series put together

Shawn Duveldt

bugs0938: the weird homophobic gay couple in MV is more representation then the entire AA series put together

@junietheroach: ratiod by wrightworth kissing!!!!!!!!!

Shawn Duveldt

bugs0938: the weird homophobic gay couple in MV is more representation then the entire AA series put together

@junietheroach: ratiod by klapollo kissing!!!!!!!!!

Ehn/PC

@junietheroach: ratiod by wrightworth kissing!!!!!!!!!

@loveloveguilty retweeted this.

Ehn/PC

@junietheroach: ratiod by klapollo kissing!!!!!!!!!

@loveloveguilty retweeted this.

junietheroach: tysm bestie junietheroach: im glad youre always there for me! junietheroach: how did it go with your crush btw? are you 2 a thing now??? tell me everything

loveloveguilty: ofc

loveloveguilty: me and the crush are still working things out

i think she was upset at me because i didnt listen to her in an argument we were having about another irl. but she said she'd go out with me if i could hear her out on things like that more, so i think its like a trust thing

junietheroach: a trust thing??? ummm “A lover's job is to believe in people, and to believe until the bitter end.” junietheroach: sounds like your crush hasnt learned enough from phoenix....

loveloveguilty: LOL so true. i think she just gets really hurt by these kinds of things, it's something i want to help her work through. i know she has to have her reasons for it loveloveguilty: sometimes i wish she'd just tell me how she was feeling more yknow

8:29 PM

Ashley notices her eyes feeling unusually damp typing these messages.

junietheroach: yeah junietheroach: people online are really open about things but it feels like everyone is so closed off irl junietheroach: idk if my crush even knows I exist sometimes... lol junietheroach: i wish life were more like twitter. its really simple online

loveloveguilty: i totally agree yeah

honestly sometimes idk what i'd do if i didn't have online friends. i could try to talk to my irls more but it just. it feels like there's always this insurmountable barrier where no one is willing to let you in loveloveguilty: on twitter there's nothing like that. you find the people that support you and the people that don't. and even stupid arguments with dumbasses like bugs983 or whoever are better than trying to actually talk to people in real life loveloveguilty: cause it's like. they're obviously just some troll trying to start shit whose opinions arent worth listening to. and if you get bored of their dumbassery, you don't have to put up with it! just block and move on, not worth your time, nothing more to it loveloveguilty: but irl there's so much complicated shit (edited)

8:46 PM

loveloveguilty: and you can't just block and move on from the people who will just keep being around you anyway. even if you really really want to

junietheroach: yeah!!!! junietheroach: its all "surround yourself with people who make you happy" until there is no one wholl make you happy junietheroach: and when you get that happiness online people just get mad at you junietheroach: because they didnt want you to be happy. they wanted you to do it their way and tell them you were happy junietheroach: are old people like. actually fully evil or were they nice to each other as kids? i cant imagine living without twitter lol

Reading this string of messages makes Ashley's heart twist itself into a knot. She attempts to type several responses, but ends up just turning her phone off and putting it next to her on the bus seat, staring out the window as she tries to ignore the stinging sensation in her eyes.

The bus arrived at school.

Ashley keeps looking out the bus's window. Is Autumn there?

Autumn is not there yet. But Aura is in front of the school right now.

Ashley does a double take and lets out a barely-audible gasp. It feels like electricity is shooting through her entire body, and she momentarily forgets where she is, before noticing everyone else getting off the bus. After a few moments of collecting herself, she steps off the bus at the back of the line and tries to nonchalantly make her way over to Aura.

"Good mornyang, Ashley!" Aura is cheery as ever, somehow.

Ashley doesn't know what to say. How could she...? What do you say to someone you left like that? "Why are you still talking to me"? "Sorry for leaving you to be dragged back home by your abusive brother while you were begging to stay by my side"? "Why do you still care about me"? "Why do I still care about you"...? She doesn't say anything. Instead, acting purely on instinct, Ashley moves to pull Aura into a close hug.

Aura hugs her back. "Awww, I'm happy to see you too, bestie!"

After pulling away from the hug, Ashley manages a really, really awkward smile. "Th-Thanks, Aura," she responds, her voice cracking a little. (edited)

9:41 PM

"I'm... happy to see you too," she adds, almost shamefully muttering it.

"Wet's have some fun befowe cwass, okay?"

"S... Sure! I'd love to do that, as long as we don't miss class, of course." (edited)

9:50 PM

You dumbass, she thought to herself. You're seeing her for the first time since you thought she was dead and you're more concerned about not skipping class? Do you ever think about anyone other than yourself? She shook her head a little to get rid of those thoughts.

"Alright, what do you want to play?" The more obnoxious parts of her vocabulary seem to be getting less frequent, but she still has yet to drop the eternally playful tone.

"Hm..." Ashley ponders this for a moment. "I dunno. What do we usually play?"

"Feels like it's been so long since we hung out, nyeah?"

"Yeah..." Ashley sighs. "We've got a lot of catching up to do on all the fun we missed out on together, haha."

"Yup! So whadda ya wanna play?"

10:14 PM

((End session))

((Saturday))

"Yup! So whadda ya wanna play?"

"Well…" Suddenly indecisive, Ashley looks over her surroundings to see who else is within her range of vision. She does want to play with Aura, no doubt about that. It'd be incredibly nice to just let her worries fade away and indulge in this opportunity. But there's some part of her that can't trust what's going on here for whatever reason– like a nagging voice in the back of her head telling her that this is wrong, somehow. Is it the voice of her moral compass, telling her to stop giving second chances to someone so selfish? The voice of her infatuation, telling her that Autumn would never let her hear the end of it if she found out she was still ignoring her advice? The voice of her online friends, reminding her of how much simpler and less stressful everything is there, and that she should just not bother with people this complicated? …Well, figuring out what part of her brain's making her so hesitant would be a chore in itself. She continues to glance around to take note of anyone nearby.

No one notable. "How about this? Wannya play pretend?"

"O-Oh, sure." She snaps back to reality. "What are we pretending?"

"Hm… Well, what’s your biggest dream in the whole wide world, bestie?"

Ashley answered without hesitation. "Helping people, of course! More than anything else, I want to be someone who makes the world a happier and brighter place to live in for anyone and everyone I can."

"Hurray! Then I’ll be the damsel in distress, and you can be the superhero!"

Ashley smiles. "Sounds good to me. Though… what am I saving you from, then?"

"I dunno… Maybe I’m trapped somewhere and nya gotta free me?"

"Trapped by who, though?" Ashley tilts her head. "Surely a damsel in distress doesn't get herself into that situation all on her own, does she? What would a hero story be without a villain for them to fight back against and prove wrong?"

"Don’t you think villains are kinda silly though? Even if people make mistakes, I think they all probably mean well!" Aura makes a silly expression.

Ashley sighs. "I mean, sure, you could say that. There are definitely reasons some of them have for doing what they do. But they're still villains, right? Should the hero just leave the damsel in distress alone because the villain meant well deep down? Should they make up and be friends after the villain destroyed an entire city yesterday just because he was in a bad mood? Maybe there really is more to these people than meets the eye. But so what? If they're going to keep doing this over and over and make it harder for all the good people just trying to live their lives, I think the freaks should be run out of society. They clearly don't deserve that kindness after what they did." (edited)

"You’re getting pretty into this, but it’s just a game. Can’t we just have fun without a villnyain?"

The question catches her off guard. After hesitating for a moment, she relents. "…Sure, sorry. We could make it like, I have to save you from a burning building or something."

"That works!" She stands back and begins wildly flailing her arms to mimic fire. "Kyaaaaa! Oh no! The catgirl factory has burst into flames!"

4:07 PM

People look over at them judgementally.

Ashley can feel herself blushing from those around her judging her, yet firmly ignores them. She's having fun with her friend, after all. "Don't worry, I'll save you!" She pantomimes bursting through a window and rolling across the floor, ending up in front of Aura. "Are you okay?" she asks, extending her hand outward. (edited)

"UwU… I think we'we in dangew… Thewe's fiwe!" Aura strikes an overdramatic pose.

((Hi))

((Whoops))

5:13 PM

"Right, I'll put out the fire with my freezing abilities!!" Ashley thrusts out her hands and makes a whooshing noise with her mouth to indicate that she's blown freezing air at the fire, thus putting it out.

"Hurray! We’re saved!" Aura performs some amateur cheerleading. "…" Autumn arrives, and watches them with the most extreme mix of confusion and disgust.

Ashley feels her blood run cold. She turns to Autumn and gives an awkward smile. "Hhhhi, Autumn! I was wondering when you'd show up, haha! W-What's up?"

"Why are you talking to her? Shouldn’t you be associating with better people?" Autumn.

"I…" Autumn, of course, was completely correct. Ashley had barely given it a second thought before just jumping right back into playing with Aura like they were still the best of friends. Why had she done that? Yeah, maybe it would be nicer if she could be friends with everyone, but there were just some lines you can't cross, and now she's crossed one again. All for what? Curiosity? She hadn't even managed to get anything else out of Aura about her home situation here. She could explain to Autumn that she was only trying to get information, that she wasn't trying to associate with her at all… but if she explained that in front of Aura, she'd surely damage her ability to get more of that information. Why did it have to end up like this…? She decides to brush it aside for later. If what she's planning works out, she won't have to even look like she's associating with Aura anymore. "Sorry, I'll tell you later. Right now we should be getting to class, don't you think?"

"Yes. Of course." Autumn's immediate disgust fades, but it’s still clear from her face alone that she’s in a sour mood.

Ashley specifically avoids looking at her face while walking to class.

Autumn and Aura both go to class as well.

They both sit on opposite sides of Ashley.

She decides not to talk to either of them. Instead, she pulls out a paper and pencil, pretending to be absorbed in the process of drawing. (edited)

A substitute teacher comes into the class. They quickly explain that today people will be paired off into groups of 2 and will answer some team questions for group bonding. By this method, Ashley is sorted with Aura.

Ashley winces at this, but remains silent nonetheless. She's waiting for someone else to say something or ask something of her before doing anything.

"Oh, excuse me!" Autumn gets up. "Ashley and Aura are already way too close… That’s why they sat together. Don’t you think this exercise would work better if they were less acquainted? I could switch with Aura for this." "Aw, c'mon! There’s nyo such thing as enough friendship, right Ashley?" Aura.

"Well, it's true that it would work better if the partners were less familiar with each other… but Autumn, didn't you sit next to me too? And I even slept over at your house the other night," she adds, trying her hardest to seem like she's asking from a purely inquisitive standpoint. "Are you saying that after all that, you don't think you're 'too close' to me either? I do understand your concerns, but I think if we're switching me to a partner I'm not already acquainted with, it should be neither of you. That is, assuming we even can switch." Silently, Ashley prays that this gets the both of them off her back without having to make an explicit moral alignment with either. She just needs a bit more time. (edited)

"Ashley, I'm trying to help you." Autumn looks at Aura with an angered look. "And you, are you really going to try to rush back in like as is well? Ashley's not your 'bestie' anymore. Accept that. "What awe you tawking about?" Aura. "Wow, your evil is so stubborn it might put your brother to shame. How disgusting." Autumn looks around for approval. "Really, no one in this class would actually tolerate someone like Aura right? You aren't the awful kind of people who'd let someone like that into their life, right?" The class speak some general words of agreement with Autumn.

Ashley nervously laughs and shakes her head. "I'm not saying I'd rather be with her than you, okay? I agree with what you said– this would work better if I'm partnered with someone I don't know. I'm not suggesting against working with you because I'd prefer to be working with Aura, it's because the spirit of the exercise would rule both of you out. All I'm doing is following your suggestion to its logical conclusion, aren't I? Or was there another reason you suggested what you did?" She smiles. (edited)

"I suggested it because I wanted to help you, Ashley. Don’t you want to spend more time with me?" Autumn smiles maliciously.

"Of course I do. And we have all the time in the world to do that. But that's not what this is really about, is it?" Ashley is no longer smiling. "I'll work with you if that's what you want, but doesn't that go against your concerns from before? Were you really ever concerned about following the point of the exercise? It'd be a whole lot easier if you could just give me your real reason for doing this, because it isn't really helping anything…" She's still maintaining a casual tone, but there's no illusion of it being happy anymore.

"My reason was to help you. Like I just said. Don’t take a meaningless fib that seriously. I was just trying to avoid bringing up the actual fight to the whole class." Autumn. "But nyou told me anyway, yeah?" Aura responded smugly. Autumn stares at Aura with unconcealed hatred but says nothing.

"Then think of a better lie next time!" Ashley hisses. "You know how much I want to believe in you, Autumn? You know how much I was trying to prevent this specifically from happening? As long as it was convincing enough, I'm sure I would've bought into anything you told me. But you can't just do all this for your own sake and call it 'helping' like that changes anything! When you set up a situation like this where I have to make a choice that you keep making into more and more of a big deal, is that avoiding a fight to you? If you could just accept that I don't want to talk to either of you right now, nothing would've gone wrong. This isn't some important choice for me to make between the two of you. It's a classroom assignment. Can't you actually treat it like one?" Her voice is equally frustrated and pleading. (edited)

The classroom openly judges Ashley for this outburst. "You don’t want to talk to me? Me? What happened to wanting to be my- My-" She’s unable to get the words out around her audience, and instead just sits down promptly. Aura pretends to hear nothing.

"Not wanting to talk to you doesn't mean I don't...!" Ashley trails off. Does it? Do people who are really in love with each other usually have these kinds of arguments? It was just about pairing up for a classroom assignment, it wasn't supposed to be a big deal or anything... Am I just making an ass of myself over nothing again? Ugh, fuck! I fucked up again, didn't I?! She feels tears forming in the corners of her eyes again, almost as if it's routine these days. If I was already disappointing her before, there's no chance she'll forgive me for this. She was trying to help me, and I just can't be a nice enough person to accept the offer. I've always gotta find some way to fuck things over for myself, no matter how much I try to--! She buries her face in her hands as she puts her head down on her desk, now unresponsive to the room around her.

The teacher gets annoyed over the fight and just puts all 3 together. ((End session))

((Saturday))

((Friday at 12PM EST))

((Saturday))

Autumn moved her chair closer to Ashley's desk. Aura just turned her head around.

Ashley notices Autumn's increasing closeness and continues her silence, but nervously tries to peek through her fingers in an attempt to see what Autumn is doing.

She’s just sitting there right now. She’s very clearly fuming, though. The substitute teacher places a few cards on Ashley’s desk. On each is a typical icebreaker question.

She tries to take a deep breath. What a miserable situation. If she could, she'd use her jacket to turn invisible and run out of this classroom. Even without it, she could just hide under her desk. But… of course, hiding is just another stupid way for her to try to escape her own problems. As much as she'd begged that cat for it, there's nothing she can do to turn back time. If she wants to find some way to mitigate things, she needs to start assessing the situation as it is right now. Ashley glances down at the cards on her desk, trying to read what's written on them.

The first question is: 'What's the best piece of advice you've ever been given?'

If she was in a better mood, Ashley could have laughed at that. It's like the card's mocking her. If you'd listened to the best piece of advice you were given, she could practically hear it saying, this wouldn't have happened. She has to suppress the urge to groan. After a minute of gathering herself in silence, she mumbles "What's the best piece of advice you've ever been given." through her fingers to no one in particular. It's only vaguely audible, and she's almost hoping no one hears it.

"Could you repeat that louder?" Autumn. Aura is thinking about it.

"W-What's the best piece of advice you've ever been given," Ashley repeats at a normal volume this time, trying to fight back a growing feeling of shame.

"The best piece of advice I ever received was from my father." She attempts an impression of him, but it isn’t very good. "'Autumn, a good person stops at nothing to help others. We only become good people by truly doing good.'" She smiles weirdly, still doing the voice. "'Also, I love you.'" "The best nyadvice I got was from the ancient goddess of cats. I didn’t speak her language nyet though." Aura laughs like this was some complex joke.

Ashley tries for a laugh at Aura's answer, but it just comes out as an awkward halfhearted noise. "Uh… so does… one of you go next, or…"

Autumn picked a card. "When you die, what do you want to be remembered for?"

That's… a morbid question. Ashley's expression grows more downcast, trying to think of an answer she likes. All of the options she comes up with seem somehow wrong to her.

3:11 PM

Eventually, she simply mutters "I don't."

"You don’t?" Autumn looks surprised.

She flinches in embarrassment, but still shakes her head. "What's the point?"

"If your goodness truly meant something, it’d be remembered. That’s why mine will be." Autumn.

Ashley feels a sinking sensation in her heart that makes her wish she could die right now. She looks away.

"Personyally, I’d just nyever die!" Aura laughed. "And of course, you’d keep this immortality to yourself, wouldn’t you?" Autumn replied snidely. "…Huh?" Aura.

Ashley just continues to not say anything.

Aura picks out a card. "What is your favorite item you've bought this year?" "That’s awfully materialistic." Autumn.

"I can't really remember anything I've bought this year," Ashley responds bluntly. It's a lie, of course, but there's no way she'd tell either of them about what she went out to buy recently.

"So no answers?" Aura. "No. Ashley, you pick the next card." Autumn.

She picks up the next card and looks at what it reads.

'What is your biggest fear?'

Ashley doesn't even read the card aloud, instead just flipping it around and showing it to the both of them.

"You’re not going to read it?" Autumn.

She sighs. "What is your biggest fear?" she asks in a slightly exasperated tone.

"That’s better." Autumn. "I’m not scared of anyathing at all. It’s way better to just be happy y’know?" Aura.

Ashley laughs a little more believably this time. "Wish that were me." "What about you, Autumn?" she asks, turning to face her.

"Umm… Hm." She pauses uncomfortably. "Well, obviously I’d answer these questions honestly, unlike that pretentious child in the cat ears, but… This one’s just kind of embarrassing…"

Trying to resist the urge to snap at her, Ashley pretends to pout. "Oh, c'mon! It's not like we're gonna judge you for it or anything. And I'm reeeeaally curious now."

"It’s just a dumb question, it doesn’t matter that much…" Autumn. "I can’t bewieve it… Autumn's too wazy to do hew wowk… Sounds wike being a good pewson isn’t just about twying hard, nya?" Aura. "You… You have no right to insult me like this-" Autumn.

"Come on, both of you. No one's insulting anyone here." Ashley tries to smile. "Autumn, if it really doesn't matter that much, there shouldn't be a problem answering it, right? Can you just give us an answer so we can move on to the next one?"

"…Mirrors. I’ve always hated mirrors." Autumn.

((Hi))

"Huh." What reason would she have to hate mirrors? You'd think someone as pretty as her would love them, right? "…Well, don't worry about it. I won't tell anyone." Ashley winks at her.

"No promises." Aura winked at Ashley.

8:57 PM

This is the last card.

((Wait as in the one I just picked or the one coming up))

((The fear question was the last one))

"Well, uh… I guess we're out of questions." Ashley awkwardly fidgets in her seat and looks to the other students to see what they're up to. Hopefully she can avoid having to talk to the two at her table any more than she has to, at least for now.

The class ends.

9:10 PM

Autumn gets up and grabs her bag.

Ashley waits to see what Aura does, trying to not make it obvious that she's paying attention to anyone in particular.

Aura stays in her seat.

Is… she going to move? Ashley fakes a yawn accompanied by a long stretch to try to make her remaining in the room seem more natural.

"Ashley. Do you know what a common technique in emotional manipulation is?" Autumn.

She pauses in the middle of her yawn. "Uh… I dunno, why?"

"When you have a romantic partner, you ignore them entirely. Focus on some third party. If they question you on it, make them think they’re crazy. Shatter their self-esteem entirely by making them believe they’re insignificant in the face of this third party. Then you’ll have a very obedient partner." Autumn got uncomfortably close to Ashley and let her expression turn to outright anger. "Are you trying to emotionally manipulate me, Ashley Laurier?"

"Wh-" Ashley feels her heart dance through at least five different emotions within the span of a second. "I- I'm… No, what?! Why would I- Who would I even be-" Does she think I'm doing this to her because I'm looking out for Aura?? But she knows that's not the reason I'm concerned about Aura, right? I told her what was going on and why I wanted to help her already. Is it because I wasn't following all of the advice she gave me? But no, that doesn't relate to the "third party" she's talking about, does it? I guess most of her advice DID relate to telling me not to hang out with specific people… But I barely talked with Alex after she told me not to, right? What the fuck is she TALKING about? "I-I'm really sorry if I came off that way, but I seriously don't know what you're talking about, or who you think this 'third party' even is. If you want to spend more time with me, I'd be happy to. But if you were feeling this way, why didn't you just tell me?" (edited)

"…" Autumn grabs Aura by the shoulder and drags her out of class, fuming.

Ashley gets up and follows behind her as quickly as she can, yelling "Autumn, wait! What the hell are you- Can you just leave Aura alone?! She didn't do anything! Can we just talk about this?!"

Autumn stopped. "She’s a bad person, Ashley. I thought you were supposed to understand that. And yet you play games with her, chat with her like nothing's wrong… And you dare claim she’s done nothing wrong? If you take her words for granted, she’s done nothing at all. And that’s it’s own sin too. Apathy." "Um, I don’t think it’s that bad to be happy-" Aura.

((End session because I’m tired bye))

((Saturday))

"I won't deny that she isn't perfect…! I just- Look, I'm worried about her, okay? Is that really so bad?! You can't tell me you've seen everything going on with her and still think there's nothing wrong under the surface. The only reason I keep going behind your back on this is because you can't even entertain the idea that she might be anything other than completely fine and unaffected by outside factors. I wasn't trying to manipulate you through her, I swear; I- I was… I just wanted to prove to you that I was right about this! If you really want me to be a good person, isn't it my job to be as attentive to others' problems as I can?!"

Autumn visibly restrains herself from saying something. Instead, she stays silent. "I'm fine, bestie! I pwomise! Can't we just have some fun?" Aura.

Ashley angrily turns her gaze to Aura. "You're just as bad as her! Do you seriously think no one's noticed there's something you're trying to hide from everyone? Every time you come to school, you act like the most transparent victim I've ever seen. It's as obvious in the sun in the sky, and yet your plan's to act like everything's fine when there's someone who would move heaven and earth to help you if she could?! Have you ever thought about how I feel every time you ask me to play with you, knowing that there's something horribly wrong with your life that I guess I just don't have the privilege of knowing because- because you don't trust me enough, or you don't care about me enough, or- or- Have you EVER thought for a second about how that feels?!"

"Well-" Aura freezes for a minute. "I dunno what you're talking about, bestie! Maybe you'we just ovewthinking things!" She makes a :3 face. "That sounds pretty selfish, doesn't it?" Autumn made a condescending smile. "Only trying to help someone because it makes you feel better. You see Aura as a victim, but she needs to think about how YOU feel." Autumn slowly advanced towards Ashley as she spoke. "You feel unhappy, miserable, so you've projected aaaallll of that onto your cruel and heartless 'friend', and then... You made yourself the victim of it all because reality dared to disagree with your fantasies. If you wanted to be a good person, you wouldn't let your feelings cloud your better judgment. You'd think rationally. In fact, misery and pain aren't feelings a good person feels at all. I can attest to that." She stared up at the sky, as if fantasizing about something unreachable beyond the horizon. "Goodness... Is like soaring through the skies as the guardian angel of the world... Where wax wings melted long ago, and only the true fly high." She looked back at Ashley, and placed a hand on her shoulder. "It's not so simple to make us crash."

Ashley makes an unintelligible noise while wearing an expression caught in between distress, confusion, and embarrassment. Even in the middle of being put down in an argument, she can't help but feel overwhelmingly lucky that Autumn is still willing to reach out and touch her. "Th… Then at least let me prove that to myself…! If I had just- If the two of you hadn't screwed this up so bad, I could've done what I was planning to- …" She falls silent.

"I screwed up? I screwed up?" Autumn stares her right in the eye. "But you're the miserable one, aren't you? Surely that should indicate something. If you want to preach to me, then start by burying your... Frankly pathetic insecurities... Far below the surface. No one will ever take you seriously if you're on the verge of crying like this. You want to be a good person, right?"

She flinches like she's been hit. "Ngh…" Unable to respond in words, she nods almost involuntarily.

"Then start with this. Calm down... And apologize to me for what you said." She smiled. "She's got nothing to apologize for, right bestie?" Aura looks at Ashley. "Let's just smile and forget this ever happened! Who really needs anything more than a smile, right?" "Aura, if you don't leave Ashley alone right now, things will probably get much worse. Your advice is unneeded." Autumn. "But, aren't we agreeing? The apology thing doesn't matter that much, surely-" Aura. "I would never agree with any of the venom you spew from your mouth. Now go." Autumn. "But-" Aura. "Now." Autumn. Aura hurried off.

((Hi))

((Hi sorry. I'm so awesome at keeping up with RP sessions consistently))

Ashley stands there, remaining completely silent for a moment. "...Yeah," she eventually says, "I'm... really sorry, Autumn. I handled this terribly. I should've been... I should've tried to keep my feelings under better control." She grips one of her arms with her opposite hand, her posture distinctly uncomfortable. "I... I feel like so often recently, I've had these... stupid emotional outbursts that keep ruining everything you and everyone else are asking of me. And I just wanted you to tell me how to stop them. A few days ago, if... if I was given the choice to stop thinking for myself and let you do everything for me, I would've taken it." She sighs. "But it wouldn't be fair of me to expect that of you. If I'm going to try to be a good person, it should be up to me to regulate myself, not to push that responsibility onto others. So... I'm sorry."

She smiled. "I accept that responsibility. Just hand over your thinking to me."

Ashley laughs dismissively, as if Autumn had just made a good joke. "It's a nice idea, right? But that kind of thing's impossible in real life. I promise I'll handle myself well enough that you won't have to worry." Ashley starts to walk past her to head home.

"It's perfectly possible. For many people, the goal of life is simply to subject as many to your decisions as possible. It's easy to determine that many people don't deserve their free wi-" Autumn is interrupted by an adult woman with 2 men in suits following her. "Excuse me, may I have a moment of your time?"

"..." Ashley's once again standing speechless, not sure whether to react first to what Autumn said or the woman who's suddenly here.

"Of course, what is it?" Autumn. "My name is Naomi Kidink. I'm a lawyer from Avengard. Now, I do so hate to bother the locals, but I need to know if you've seen my son, Sam." There's an obvious fakeness to her attempts at politeness.

Oh, well, here it is! An opportunity to prove that she can help someone out. Helping a mother find her son would be a simple and valuable act of kindness. "What's he look like?" (edited)

Naomi takes out a photograph of the boy Ashley knows as Alex. "We’ve never seen him, sorry. We’ll be sure to let you know if we do, though." Autumn speaks up before Ashley can say anything.

Ashley only nods quickly in agreement with her. Seriously...?? She's willing to drag Aura out of school if her asshole brother comes looking, but THIS kid is the one she stands up for all of a sudden? I guess I should count myself lucky that she made that save, but I really don't get what goes on in her head sometimes. "I hope you can find him!" she tells Naomi.

"Alright, thank you." Naomi holds out a business card to both of them.

((Hi))

The business card is taken out of obligation.

Autumn also takes her business card. Naomi whispers something to one of her men and all 3 leave. "See? You just have to follow what I say." Autumn smiles.

"I didn't do that for- Never mind," Ashley shakes her head. "What was that about? Why didn't you tell her?"

"Because 'Sam' is my ally, of course. And lawyers are the scummiest people of all. I wouldn’t betray him for someone like her."

'Ally'...? Huh. "As good enough a reason as any, I guess. Does he know she's looking for him here yet?"

"I have no idea."

Yeah, if his mom's only showed up just now, she probably wouldn't have talked with Alex- or, 'Sam', I guess, about it yet. There are definitely questions I want to ask him... Should I give up my other plan for today? Well, I guess it'll depend on what she has to say about it. "Would you, uh... Would you mind if I came over to talk to him about this? I wouldn't be staying over for the night like before, just as long as it's convenient for you..."

"…" She looked hesitant for a moment. "…Sure. But please don’t speak to my parents. I mean- They’re very busy people."

Ashley's initially taken by surprise at Autumn's approval, but her expression quickly breaks into a grin. "Yeah, sure! You got it!"

Autumn heads home.

Ashley heads home alongside her, bouncing a little with happiness in each step. They'd had their ups and downs lately, but the fact that she could still walk to Autumn's house with her like this filled her with hope despite everything.

Autumn enters her house. Her parents are on the couch. "Where is Sa- The boy who stayed here." Mrs. Peterson gives a shrug and doesn’t respond further.

((Saturday))

"Well, what now?" Autumn turned to Ashley expectantly.

"Um... I'm guessing you don't have his phone number or anything?" Ashley offers unhelpfully.

"I do not." Autumn.

"Uhhhh...... I mean, this might be a long shot, but the only other place I've seen him at recently is the Nielsens'. If we have no other ideas..."

"Do you really believe he could trust anyone there?"

"Honestly, it didn't really seem like he could trust anyone."

"I wonder why." She smiled.

"What's that supposed to mean...?" Ashley mutters under her breath. "Anyways, I dunno what else to say. We could look in his room to see if he left a note or something? I have no idea where he could've gone, so I only have what he's already done for reference."

"I'll show you to it." She leads the way.

"Uh, okay." Ashley follows.

The guest room is fairly plain looking. There's nothing noteworthy in the room.

She sighs slightly at this. "Do you remember anywhere else he's been to recently?"

"I don't believe so. Perhaps he's already in hiding?"

"Could be, I guess..." She frowns. It doesn't feel right to just give up there. "Still, we should keep looking, right?"

"Of course. Perhaps you should go and..." She subtly cringes. "Ask your parents."

"Huh, that's a good idea!" Ashley responds, completely missing Autumn's cringe. "That way we can split up and cover more ground at once. Actually, we don't have each others' numbers saved, right?" She pulls out her phone. "We should keep in contact so that if one of us finds him, we can let the other know. What's yours?"

Autumn told Ashley her number.

As Ashley's typing Autumn's number into her contacts list, her brain suddenly feels like it's about to explode with the magnitude of what she's just done. Did I seriously just do that?? What the fuck!!! Trying to keep an enormous grin from appearing on her face despite the circumstances, she stutters out her own phone number in return, turning to leave before her face can betray her feelings. "W-Well, good luck!"

"Good luck."

Without saying another word, she runs out of the house to go ask her parents about Sam's whereabouts.

"There you are." Ashley's mother calls out to her when she returns home.

"Hi mom! What's up?" Ashley smiles.

"We’ve been invited over for dinner tonight. We’ll be leaving soon."

"Oh... okay! Where to?"

"The Nielsen's."

"I-I see." Damn. This is probably a good indicator that Sam isn't staying with them, not unless they're inviting another family over while already having a kid stay there, and somehow that seems unlikely. She might have to come up with some excuse to get out of there during the event… probably good to start brainstorming one now. On the bright side, she'll be able to ask the Nielsens if they've seen Sam recently, so at the very least there's some benefit to this situation. Of course, first she needs to ask her parents themselves as per Autumn's suggestion, so she can't let herself get distracted now before heading over. Although slim, there's a possibility that either her mother or father has seen Sam as of late, which means she might have to slip away from them right now. It'd be convenient for her search if that happened, but… well, it would certainly upset her parents, and she absolutely doesn't want to draw attention to herself or her intentions here. If there's some way she could achieve her goal without raising suspicion, that'd obviously be the option she'd take… But there's nothing to be done dreaming of perfect outcomes. She needs to act right now. "Before we go, actually, can I ask you a quick question?"

"What is it?"

"Uh, have you recently seen a boy who looks like…" She gives a description of Sam Kidink's appearance. "There was this lady at school today who was looking for him, and I thought I could help her by asking around." (edited)

"No, sorry."

"Hm, well thanks anyway! Where's dad?"

"He’s in his room."

Ashley immediately runs to her father's room.

"Oh, hey." He is indeed in his room.

"Dad! Hi!" She smiles at him. "Hey, I know we're gonna leave to see the Nielsens soon, but I wanted to ask you a quick question: have you seen a boy lately who looks like…" She gives the same description of Sam Kidink's appearance as she did before. "There was a lady at school looking for him today, and I'm asking around to see if I can help her out."

"Haven’t seen him."

"Huh… alright. I guess I can ask Aura and Thomas when we get there then. Thanks anyways, though!"

"Alright."

"Honeyyyy! Ashley! It’s time to go!" Ashley’s mother calls out to them.

"Coming!" She moves towards the sound of her mother's voice, absentmindedly pulling out her phone and checking Twitter for any new notifications.

the following 3 trends are trending.

Don'tATM

#TheFungus is now trending

Jump

Go to message!

"More 'Fungus' stuff...?" she mutters. Seriously, what's up with this? She decides to tweet a status update to her followers, given recent events.

@loveloveguilty: ughhh im so sorry for being ia recently guys

i promise ill try to be more active soon theres just a Lot of shit going on in my life rn and im having a tough time dealing w it. ily all still though

Ashley Laurier

@loveloveguilty: ughhh im so sorry for being ia recently guys

i promise ill try to be more active soon theres just a Lot of shit going on in my life rn and im having a tough time dealing w it. ily all still though

@junietheroach: its ok were all here for you! take the time you need ❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

Ashley Laurier

@loveloveguilty: ughhh im so sorry for being ia recently guys

i promise ill try to be more active soon theres just a Lot of shit going on in my life rn and im having a tough time dealing w it. ily all still though

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: so busy irl you still have time to support sending death threats to people for liking video games???

Ehn/PC

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: so busy irl you still have time to support sending death threats to people for liking video games???

@loveloveguilty: omfg okay i get it

7:01 PM

@BigJohnsFilmFan12 has been blocked by @loveloveguilty

((this is PRIVATE info on twitter how are we the non BigJohnsFilmFans12 supposed to know about this))

Ehn/PC

@BigJohnsFilmFan12: so busy irl you still have time to support sending death threats to people for liking video games???

@junietheroach: you are so obsessed omg

turn off your phone and touch grass

"Are you ready, Ashley?" Lilia.

"Ah, right! Yeah, I am." She puts her phone away and regains her focus on her surroundings.

They headed off the Nielsen's house.

8:28 PM

((End session))

((Saturday))

They arrived at the Nielsen’s house. Lilia knocked on the door.

Ashley waited behind her, fidgeting with her hands somewhat awkwardly.

Aura's mother answers the door. "Good evening." "Good evening to you too." Raymond. "Come in, come in." Aura's mother.

"Good evening…" Ashley repeats somewhat shyly as she walks into the house. Her head is tilted down a little, as she's trying to hide her eyes scanning the place for any sings of either Aura or Thomas.

The second she enters, she spots Thomas in the living room. At the same time, he suddenly turns around and notices her. His eyes fill with panic. "You’ve met our son, Thomas. We heard you weren’t getting along, though. Is that true?" Aura's mom. Thomas sputters out a series of incoherent noises that seem to be trying and failing to create a sentence. Aura, on the other hand, is not currently visible.

Ashley looks away from him. "Uh… yeah. I guess."

"Well, Thomas is our prized son. We wouldn’t want him getting into fights, would we? Why not apologize to each other and settle things?" Aura's mother. "Ah- No, we’re fine." Thomas. "Thomas… Are you really going to argue about this?" His mother seemed upset. "I’m… Sorry, Ashley." Thomas.

(( @Ashley Laurier hi it’s been nearly an hour))

Ashley smiles. "Don't worry about it, Thomas. I'm sorry too." What a dumbass! How does someone his age not know to fake an apology? "Hey, how about we hang out a bit tonight to make it up to each other? I wanted to ask you about some stuff..." She silently prays that his parents will be on board with the idea.

He is so deeply terrified. "Doesn’t that sound great?" Aura's mother nods her head.

Perfect; everything is going as it should. I wonder if they'll let us go to his room alone together. That'd easily be the best possible outcome, especially if it happens after dinner. Obviously my priority right now is to ask him about Sam, but if I can get the other thing out of him, it'd kill two birds with one stone. I wonder when dinner will be…? Maybe I could ask to set the table.

"…Come on. Follow me." He heads upstairs.

Yes! Yes!! Yes!!! "Sure!" She follows happily behind him. It's not exactly as I'd hoped it would turn out, but it's more than enough for me. I can't believe he's being so open to it… is he really that much of an idiot?

Aura is upstairs. There’s a large bruise on her cheek partially covered by makeup."…Ashley?" "Don’t talk to her." Thomas.

Ashley's smile wavers slightly. She doesn't say anything to Aura, but starts wondering how long it would take to strangle someone to death. Was it three minutes or seven minutes? She could've sworn it was one of the two, but she couldn't remember. "So are we going to your room?"

He enters his room.

She enters behind him. "So do you want to go first, or…" she trails off, her voice notably flatter than it was before.

He immediately punches her in the face, hard. Ashley falls over from the impact. "You bitch! What are you planning? Did you call Sam's mother here too?"

Yeah, pretty expected start. But that last bit's interesting… why would he think I'd do that? Does he know something I don't? "What if I did?" She raises her eyebrows at him as passive-aggressively as ever.

"What’s your plan? I thought your girlfriend was supposed to have called you off. Or are you playing the role of some lone wolf lunatic now?"

Ashley rolls her eyes. "Actually, she's the reason I'm here." It's not technically a lie.

"…Just great. I knew she wasn’t to be trusted."

"Look, I'm not even here to do anything to you. It's not like I trust you any more now, but the two of us are just looking for Sam at the moment. I figured since I'd seen you around him quite a few times, you'd be the man to ask. Can you help a girl out?"

"So you can send him right back home? As if I’d let you do that. I’m no saint, but I’m not like you. I don’t throw people to the wolves and pat myself on the back for it."

"Yeah, 'no saint' is putting it lightly," she mutters. "Why the hell would I do that? Sam's my friend, and obviously he hates the idea of going back to his parents. Maybe I've disagreed with him sometimes, but you should know from every time I talk with you that I'd never want someone to be stuck in a shitty family."

"You just admitted to calling his mother. At least bother to be consistent."

"I didn't-..." Fuck, maybe I shouldn't have implied that. "...Look, can you blame me for trying to get a reaction out of you with that when you never explain anything to me anyways? You're so fucking evasive of giving even the most basic of clarification that you basically force me to trick you into it. What do I have to do to prove to you that I didn't call his mother here?"

"I don’t explain myself to you because the last thing anyone needs is for people like you to get involved in their problems."

"What, because you know how to fix people's problems so much better than I do? Because the way you try to 'solve' your sister always makes her so much happier? Maybe my solutions aren't perfect, but a good person would work with me to show me where I'm going wrong and how to improve. All you do is shrug off anyone asking you to try and beat anyone who doesn't agree. Is not giving anyone a chance really working out that well for you, dickhead?!"

"'Good' people don’t exist! Everyone’s fucked up! You just inflict your pain on everyone around you and pretend you’re right for it!" He punched her again.

This time, Ashley presses her hand against her head to check if her nose or any other part of her face is bleeding from the punch.

She’s not bleeding or anything yet.

Ah, phew. Ashley promptly stands up and attempts to kick him between the legs– aiming to at the very least incapacitate him for a few seconds.

((Roll))

((1 lmao))

Ashley fails miserably and falls flat on her face.

7:39 PM

"Do you see my point now? You’re childish, immature, and unskilled… But you’re just so desperate for a win."

"Fuck you. No matter how many times you hit me, you're not going to have a 'point'." She brushes herself off as she tries to get up again. "You'd just rather believe everyone in the world is as pointlessly cruel as you, because it makes you feel better about what you're doing. But you know what? I don't care. As long as you can tell me that you know Sam's safe from his parents, I'm not going to argue with you about where he is. Sound like a fucking deal?"

His expression turns to weakness. “I don’t… Pretend to be any better…"

((Can you do a makeup session at some point))

((Sure probably)) (edited)

((Would Monday or Friday be best))

((Definitely Friday))

((Friday it is))

His expression turns to weakness. “I don’t… Pretend to be any better…"

"Well, then you can wallow in your hopeless little shithole of misery forever for all I care!" she hisses. "The only thing I want to know is whether my friend is safe or not. Whatever's wrong with you isn't my problem."

"Sam is safe. Whatever your plan was, it failed."

She opens her mouth to make some sharp comeback about her 'plan' never having existed in the first place, how not everyone is as prone to backstabbing the people they're supposed to care about as he is, but after a few seconds of thought, nothing like that comes out. "Well… thanks."

"I don’t want your thanks."

"Sounds like it sucks to be you, then?" She shrugs flippantly. "Anyways, you wanna head back downstairs? Maybe dinner's ready or something."

His expression grows more pained as he turns to look at the door. "Sorry, I should… Warn you…"

"Hm?"

He opens his mouth to say something, but hesitates. Eventually he manages a sentence. "Just, no matter what, don’t react."

"...Uh, okay." He's saying something completely incomprehensible again. Maybe I should just ignore him? Every time he's tried to push me into doing something, it's always ended up getting me or someone else hurt. But... this feels like the first time he's given me real advice instead of dismissive bullshit. What's his idea here?

"Children! Dinner's ready!" Aura's mother called out from downstairs enthusiastically. "You’ll only make things worse if you do." Thomas headed downstairs.

Ashley nods somewhat awkwardly and follows him.

Aura followed behind them. "See? Aren't you 2 so much friendlier now? It's important for children to get along with their peers." Aura's mom reacts to Ashley and Thomas's arrival, but not Aura's.

Thomas's advice still ringing in her mind, Ashley considers how to respond to this. "Don't react"... "no matter what"... Should I not say anything back now, then? But it's just a normal observation. Seriously, what gives...? In the end, she just gives another awkward little nod.

"...Yeah." Thomas nodded awkwardly. Everyone sat around the dinner table.

((I'm just going to assume Ashley does too)) "Thank you so much for inviting us." Raymond. "Well, when we heard your daughter was fighting with our son, we just had to do something to help. Caring for a child is the most important thing in the world." Aura's mother. Everyone else gets visibly uncomfortable.

Ashley doesn't say anything. How did they even find that out in the first place? I can't imagine Thomas would have told them. And Aura... No, she's not the type to tell anyone her problems at all, no matter who it is. Was it Autumn, then? And... Wait, if caring for a child is so important to them, shouldn't they have noticed how Aura's being treated by now? This should be the perfect chance to let them know what's really going on with their daughter, but... Her face twists in frustration, which she tries to pass off as part of the same discomfort the others at the table are feeling.

"Is something wrong?" Aura's mother. "Thomas, you agree, right? We've done nothing but focus on raising you, even in our busy work lives." "You could... Say something like that." Thomas failed to hide the bitterness in his voice.

"And what about your daughter? I hear Ashley gets along great. Autumn or something like that?" Lilia. "...Her name is Aurora. And what about her?" Aura's mother looked somewhat disgusted at the mention. (edited)

Ashley starts fidgeting in her seat a little. Is she really such a sore subject for everyone in this family? Maybe that's why nothing's been done about the way Thomas treats her. They're just happy that he's doing well, so they don't even care about how poorly their other kid's doing because of him. Still, that just means I'm stuck with no allies in getting rid of him, and that's not exactly new. It's the way things have always been.

"Ashley? Why aren't you talking to your friend? We visited for you, didn't we? At least make our efforts worthwhile." Lilia. "Umm... Hi Ashley." Aura had a bafflingly subdued tone compared to usual. She sounded like a completely different person.

Shit. "Hi, Aura." Ashley tries to choose the wording of her response carefully, enough to hopefully satisfy her parents without setting any of the Nielsens off. "The... dinner's great, right?"

"Yup! That's what happens when you share it with a bestie, yeah?" Aura seems to cheer up immediately.

A little confused, Ashley tries to pick up on Aura's improved mood anyway. "Yeah, exactly! Thanks for having me over... It's always nice to see you."

"It's always nice to see nya too-" Aura is interrupted by her mother firmly gripping her shoulder. Aura winced in pain. "Aurora, we have guests over. Please don't go embarrassing yourself and this family like this." Aura's mother looked at her with a disgusted expression as she continued to squeeze. "Mom... It's fine... She gets it... You don't have to hurt her." Thomas. "Hurt her? Oh, don't be so dramatic. You're such a sweetheart for worrying about her, aren't you? But she's the one who refuses to learn..." Aura's mother turned to Lilia and Raymond. "Honestly, after how much work we put into raising our son, you'd think we'd be rewarded with a great daughter, not some freak." "Children are an enigma." Raymond casually responds.

Ashley feels her stomach drop. What the hell is this...? It's like she's suddenly in some bizarre alternate reality. Since when were things like this? Without thinking, she covers her hand with her mouth as she begins sweating. She can't look at Thomas right now. There's a sickening feeling she has that seeing him would cause something inside her to break. Instead, she glances at her parents. How are they just... just watching this, and...

"Mom, that's enough!" Thomas. "Oh, please, Thomas. I understand you're an empathetic person, but could you aim that more at me right now? If I have to keep bearing with this kind of behavior I think I'm going to simply lose my mind." Aura's mother. "She understands... She'll listen now." Thomas. "I appreciate the attempt, but it means nothing if it doesn't come from her. She needs to grow up, not rely on other people so much." Aura's mother turns to Ashley. "Honestly, I'm impressed you put up with her. Does she ask you to do everything for her like she's owed it? Honestly, her original mother must have been a real cowardly bitch." "Aurora... Just... Apologize to her... Please... Things will only get worse if you don't..." Thomas. Aura doesn't say anything yet. (edited)

((Hi))

((The thing we talked about is still in effect. I’m clarifying this so the thing I post in #ooc-threads isn’t confusing))

"She... doesn't," Ashley can barely get the shaky words out of her mouth. With a hand trained by deeply ingrained instincts from who knows how many hours of use, she casually slips a hand into her jacket pocket and unlocks her phone laying inside it without looking. While still talking, she swipes through her apps by muscle memory until reaching Voice Memos, which she opens and begins a new recording. I can do this. I CAN do this. This is... This is the perfect opportunity. Hearing it might be hard... maybe it'll get worse before it gets better... but this is the only way. I have to have the proof. If no one else is going to, I have to make it better myself. I have to do this. I... I have to do this...! "When we're... When we're at school together... she doesn't ask me for anything. In fact... I'm the one asking her about things most of the time. But no matter how much I ask her... no matter how much I try to get her to open up about what's going on in her life... s-she never lets me in." Her voice turns emotional. "I can tell there's something wrong with her. There's something that scares her, that she can't talk to me about. Th-There's some reason she feels like she has to hide away her feelings like this, some reason to be so closed-off all the time... some reason she never wants to go home at the end of the day..." She fixes her gaze on Mrs. Nielsen, attempting the most controlled expression and tone she can manage. "Is it because of you?" (edited)

Aura's mom tries to feign a laugh. "Now... Come on..." She gently pats Ashley on the shoulder, but the feeling is anything but comforting. "Who gave you the right to judge how a mother raises her child? Are you supposed to be a professional now? You're just a little kid. Even our dear Thomas over there has much more experience than you... And he's perfectly well aware that he's in no position to judge any other parent. Honestly, youngsters these days..." She turns to Ashley's parents expectantly. The Lauriers just awkwardly laugh it off. "Ashley... That's enough..." Thomas. "But if you must ask, no. No, I don't want the daughter I put my time into raising for so long... To be such an utterly unsociable mess. But I suppose it's true what they say: You can't teach an old dog new tricks. And she certainly is a bitch, isn't she?" Aura's mom puts on a polite smile, one eerily similar to the one plastered on Autumn's face so often. "What I've done is nothing short of charity."

Ashley looks at Thomas with a face somewhere in the midpoint of anger, terror, and despondency. There are a million other things she could say, all of which she wants to yell at Mrs. Nielsen at the top of her lungs, but she sighs and nods her head. Her job here is done, anyways. "...Alright. Um... Hey, the dinner's great, but could I be pointed to the bathroom?"

"Yes, it's that way..." Aura's mom vaguely gestures to a door, before returning to her meal. "I'm so sorry for all that. Please, let's not dwell on it." "Well, it's not like we're perfect parents either. Who're we to judge?" Raymond nods awkwardly. "Either?" Aura's mom. "Mom-" Thomas. She shushes her son. "We're having a conversation. I appreciate your effort, but really... I can speak for myself."

Ashley gets up and heads to the door implied to lead to the bathroom. As she walks there, she tries to listen to what Mrs. Nielsen is saying in case there's anything else she should be recording.

She doesn’t say anything more. Ashley is in the bathroom.

She immediately pulls her phone out of her pocket, opening Voice Memos and ensuring the volume is turned extremely low. Putting it up to her ear, she begins playing the most recent recording, making sure she clearly recorded what was being said at the table.

As she opens her phone, an absurd amount of twitter notifications become visible. ((Assuming she doesn’t check these first, roll))

((8))

The conversation did not record.

Ashley bites her lip as tears well in her eyes, trying as hard as she can not to scream. Before she leaves the bathroom, she creates a new text conversation with Autumn's number and sends two messages:

sam is safe i made sure of it also i have something important to send you in a second

Then, turning the ringer on her phone off so that it doesn't make any noise, she quietly steps out of the bathroom and (if possible) attempts to position herself outside of it such that she can't be seen from the table, but can still hear what's being said there.

Aura is waiting directly outside the door.

Ashley almost launches herself backwards into the wall at the sight of her. Her voice comes out as a strained whisper. "Aura, what are you- why are you- okay, okay, just be quiet for now, alright? I'm almost done, so…"

"I know you and Autumn don’t think I’m a very good person, but…" She forced a smile. "I’m holding strong. I’d wike to think that makes me a good person in my own way."

"What-? Oh, no, no, no, no, no, that's just- that was just- I was just going along with what she said, so I could- I still think you're a good person, okay? I know you are. That conversation proved it, and I'm so proud of you for being this strong. Listen, I'm going to get Autumn to back off really soon. I have the proof now, at least as a witness. If you just stay quiet for a second, I can get some of this conversation as a recording and everything will go fine."

Panic flares in her eyes. She tries to grab Ashley's phone.

"Wh-? Hey!" Ashley barely manages to keep her voice down as she jerks her phone away from her friend and tries to grab the hand reaching for it.

((Roll))

((20 lmao))

This succeeds perfectly. "What are you doing, nya?"

"What are you doing? I'm trying to help you here! I can't exactly record any proof if you're trying to take my phone from me, can I?!"

"I don’t need aaaanya help!" She’s clearly forcing it as she tries to grab the phone again.

Ashley steps back into the bathroom's doorway and uses the door to block Aura from coming after her, still leaving it open enough that she can talk from behind it. "How can you not?! You're living in a house that scares you, with a woman that hates you and hurts you! Any friend would do what I'm doing, because it's the right thing to do!"

"I’m not scared of anything! I’m strong!"

"What's that got to do with it??" she asks with genuine confusion. "Being strong is better than being weak, but it's not gonna save you from anything. You can be strong all you want after you get out of here, and you'll be a lot happier too!"

"There is no getting out of here! I… I don’t wannya leave, okay?"

Ashley feels as though she's been punched in the face. "What do you mean you don't want to leave??? What even is there for you here?!" She takes a breath, attempting to get her emotions under control. "Aura, if there's someone making you say this, you don't have to listen to them right now, okay? We can just talk this out, but I promise you don't have to lie to me…"

"You didn’t say this when she did force me…" She tries to hide her accusatory tone with a cutesy one, but both still leak through. "But this isn’t about either of us, nyokay?"

"I told you, that was- Who else could this be about? I think it's pretty clear from that conversation that you're the only one in harm's way here."

Aura doesn't respond.

Ashley starts listening for any sign of conversation from the table while Aura isn't saying anything, getting ready to press the record button on her phone again.

She is not close enough to the table to hear them.

"Shit!" she mutters to herself as she fully retreats inside the bathroom, closes the door, locks it, and pulls out her phone. Even if she can't get any real proof just yet, she has to make sure Autumn got her messages so she's up to date on what's happening. Is there anything from her?

Autumn replied 'What did he say?'

'he didn't say anything idk where he is. my parents made me go over to the nielsens for dinner and i couldn't get out of it but thomas knows where he is and he said sam is safe from anyone looking for him'

8:29 PM

'i'm still there rn'

'The Nielsens? Why?'

8:30 PM

'Are you still focusing on that?'

8:31 PM

Ashley is still getting a lot of twitter notifications.

Ashley feels her stomach drop at Autumn's message. 'no i wasn't trying to. thomas's parents wanted me over because they heard about us fighting and wanted us to make up and my parents said i had to go i tried to get out of it but i couldn't'

8:34 PM

'but it worked out! thomas knows where sam is if we can just get him to tell us somehow we're all set'

'Thomas is never going to cooperate with you.'

'yeah but wouldn't he tell you? you were talking with him before and he didn't get mad at you or anything'

'No, he despises me too. I just have a more tolerable personality.'

'oh'

8:46 PM

'i can keep looking for sam then sorry. i was going to send you something else but it looks like i can't so i'll get out of here now'

8:46 PM

'i love you!!'

This message is left on read.

Smiling anyways despite her situation, Ashley quickly checks her Twitter notifications as a final short distraction.

Don'tAtmiss

@loveloveguilty has hit 200k followers in the last hour.

Jump

Go to message!

She raises her eyebrows in surprise. That's not something she thought she'd see. Maybe the people of the site have finally realized how intelligent and based her takes are. Setting that aside for later, she turns off her phone and looks around the bathroom. Is there a window in here?

There's no window.

Damn. That would've made things easier. She lowers her head to the floor to try and spot anyone's feet through the gap between the door and the ground, checking to see if Aura or anyone else is still standing there.

There's a shadow there. ((Roll))

((14))

It's not a person though. Someone has jammed a chair in front of the door.

Ashley sucks in her breath. Is Aura trying to keep her stuck in here?! She attempts unlocking the door and opening it to make sure.

The door gets stuck.

"Fuck!" she says to herself. Well, if nobody's in front of the door right now, they can't blame her for whatever happens. Still, how did a chair get here in the first place? Does that mean whoever was at the table agreed to have it moved here? Taking a deep breath, Ashley zips up her jacket. Then, she walks to the back wall of the bathroom and runs directly towards the door, jumping into it at the end of her run and throwing her full body weight against it.

((Roll))

((4

))

Ashley bounces off the door and falls over.

"Fuck!!" she hisses somewhat more loudly. This time, to increase the accuracy of her attempt, she unzips her jacket so she can see where she's launching her body at the door. She gets up, walks back to the wall, and tries the same thing again.

((Roll))

((9 oh my fucking god))

It fails again.

Barely repressing all of the tears threatening to erupt from her eyes, she picks herself up without swearing and tries one last time, praying to anyone who will hear her except specifically the Christian God that the door opens.

((Roll))

((I am going to kill myself))

9:24 PM

((One.))

Ashley hits her head against the door, hard. She falls over in an immense amount of pain.

Ashley screams and starts crying for real. "PLEASE! LET ME OUT!" she shrieks as she clutches her head on the floor of the bathroom. "I'M STUCK IN HERE! HELP ME!! I CAN'T STAY IN HERE! Someone…"

Footsteps approach the bathroom. "What on earth...?" Aura's mom.

The voice shoots through Ashley's body like lightning coursing through her veins. As soon as she hears it, she wipes the tears out of her eyes with the sleeve of her jacket and scrambles to her feet, as the pain in her head explodes in protest. With all the focus she can sustain, she stares at the doorknob like her own life depends on it, one hand on the zipper of her jacket. When I get out, she's going to blame Aura for this. There's absolutely no way she won't. I can't let that happen. I won't let her get hurt again.

The chair moves out of the way. "Are you dressed in there, dear?" Aura's mom.

"Dear"? Oh, SURE, ACT CONCERNED! Talk like you'd NEVER overstep ANY boundary in your quaint, picturesque, pretty, presentable, FUCKING WORTHLESS WASTE OF A HUMAN LIFE! You're going to look REAL PRETTY when you open that door and I SPLIT YOUR HEAD OPEN! "Y-Yes." Ashley zips up her jacket.

She opens the door and smiles politely. "I'm so sorry about the chair... I have no idea at all how it got there." Aura is standing timidly a little behind her.

Ashley grabs Mrs. Nielsen and pulls her inside the bathroom with the advantage of invisibility, immediately attempting to collide her head with the sink. (edited)

((Roll))

((Fuck my entire life))

10:02 PM

((It's another 1))

Ashley is still disoriented from hitting her head, and misses her attempt to grab Mrs Nielsen. The momentum makes her fall over and hit the ground. There's a loud thud, but no one sees her. "Ashley...?" Aura. Thomas quickly heads towards them. (edited)

Ashley crawls back inside the bathroom into a blind spot behind the opened door and unzips her jacket, acting as though she's just come out from behind it. She's not crying anymore, but she does groan in a lot of pain and there are probably tear streaks still visible on her face. (edited)

"Are you alright?" Aura's mom. "You look..." She points to Ashley's face. Aura awkwardly looks away.

Ashley wipes at her face and tries for at least a stable expression. "…Yes. I'm sorry, I just don't do that well being stuck in closed spaces." A total lie, but one that's probably more palatable than the truth. "I'm fine now, though." She looks at the floor, not at either of them.

"And that chair... Well... The only person who went there other than you would be..." Mrs Nielsen turned to Aura. "Apologize to our guest. She's supposed to be your friend, isn't she? She stood up for you when you were too cowardly to do it yourself. And now you're trapping her in our bathroom? Absolutely disgraceful." "I... I dunno what you mean, mo-" Aura was slapped hard in the face by her mother and toppled over.

As her last weapon of retaliation, Ashley pulls out her phone and begins a video recording of the two of them. "Mrs. Nielsen, please just stop." She isn't even able to yell it, and her voice sounds more resigned than anything, but she stays away from Aura's mother with enough distance that she'd have a head start running from her if necessary. "I know she can apologize without someone hitting her. I've seen her do it. And I don't think any of us want a video of that happening again, right?"

"…Are you threatening a police officer?" Mrs Nielsen. "Ashley!" Lilia storms up to them. "What are you doing?"

Ashley lowers her phone behind her back as her mother walks up to her. "Oh, nothing, mom, I was just… I just got stuck in the bathroom and needed someone to help me out, is all…" She becomes sickeningly aware of how her downplaying of the situation resembles the behavior of her friend.

11:59 PM

"I think the three of us were going to head back to the table together anyways, right?" A glance in the direction of Aura and her mother.

"Well, you certainly are cowardly, aren’t you?" Aura's mom. Thomas, who is also here, helps Aura back up. He stares at Ashley with a look that seems to silently convey ‘I told you so'.

"Odd way to speak to a guest," Ashley shrugs.

"I’m so sorry about our daughter… I think we’ll just go home early to avoid any more problems." Lilia. "Oh, I’m so sorry about my daughter as well. I feel your pain." Aura's mom.

She gives her mother a small judgmental stare that rests exactly on the border of anger and sadness, but otherwise doesn't say anything.

"Ashley, come on." Lilia left.

Ashley leaves with her.

"Ashley-" Thomas starts but doesn’t finish.

She turns her head to look at him. (edited)

His expression looks pitiable, like a dog being reprimanded. "…Never mind." He looks at the ground instead.

Well, even if he doesn't know what to say, that's fine. She's seen enough already. Now that she knows for sure what's going on, there's no way Autumn won't believe her! She reminds herself that as she turns back and continues walking out of the house. Autumn has to understand now. She'll make everything alright again. She can save all of them.

Lilia and Raymond are outside, looking at her with disappointed gazes. They don’t say anything.

She returns their silence. It's not like they'd understand.

"Ashley, what the hell was that?" Lilia. (edited)

"I dunno. What do you think it was?" She says this almost spitefully.

"Ashley… Do you think you know everything? That you can raise a child better than her real mother? We’ve been very kind to you and given you many freedoms other kids your age only dream of… But it’s clear that’s gone to your head. You have to be responsible for your own actions before you can be responsible for another human being. And after how you used that responsibility with your friends back in Avengard-" Lilia gets cut off by Raymond. "Ashley… We love you dearly, but…What your mother is trying to say, is that we’re worried you might be letting your immaturity cloud your judgment. It’s okay, we understand… Every kid your age thinks they have all the answers and they can play god. But if you stick down that kind of path, you’re gonna end up either in prison or the Catholic Church. And… It’s our duty as parents to at least prevent that. Right, honey?" Raymond. "Right." Lilia.

At the mention of her old friend group, Ashley involuntarily grabs her arm with her hand and digs her nails into her skin, hard enough to cause the first sensation of pain that distracts her from that of her head. Apart from that though, she doesn't have any particularly extreme response to her parents' words, simply softening her expression and listening. "……Yeah. I'm sorry, mom, dad. I know you guys are just trying your best." She gives a sad smile. "I get that I don't have all the answers, for sure, it's just… sometimes it's hard to feel like there's anyone out there who does. … …Maybe I…" She's about to say 'Maybe I should find someone I can talk to about this', but something stops her. Doesn't she have people to talk to already? She was just thinking about talking to Autumn about all this; is she really so mistrustful that she can't even talk to her crush about what's going on? Maybe Autumn was right about her needing to be more open about things. And who else would she want anyways? Some therapist, when she's not even depressed, just to take away that opportunity from someone who needs it much more than she does? No. "…Maybe I'll understand when I'm older," she finishes. (edited)

"There we go, aren’t we glad that’s sorted?" Raymond. Lilia sighs, still looking aggravated. "Yes, honey." "Let’s just drop this all and go home." Raymond.

"…Okay…"

They head home.

Ashley heads home with them.

They arrived home. Raymond goes to unlock the door but suddenly stops. "…Huh. Did we forget to lock up?" "I guess so." Lilia entered the house bitterly.

"…" Though she tries to fight it for her parents' sake, Ashley can feel her paranoia flare up from within her again. As she enters the house behind them, she places her hand on the zipper of her jacket again almost without thinking about it. (edited)

The inside looks normal. Raymond and Lilia go off into the living room.

I… guess it wasn't a thief or anything, then. Yeah, that'd be stupid… She pulls out her phone to check her Twitter account more thoroughly this time, although she still walks around the house checking its other rooms just to be sure they're all in order. She paces around the house a lot when nobody's home anyways.

Every room looks completely normal, up until Ashley reaches her room. In her room, everything looks normal as well, except for her computer, which has been left on her twitter account. Ashley can feel pretty confident that’s not how she left it.

She feels like the wind's been knocked out of her. As quickly as she can, she walks over to her computer and sits down to look at it, both reading the Twitter page and opening a new tab to see her computer's browser history. (edited)

It’s just her normal twitter page. The only tabs Ashley doesn’t remember opening are someone opening twitter.

…Huh. What the hell could someone have done to it? She starts frantically looking through her own profile page to see if she's made any new posts.

She has not. As she looks, a new DM notification pops up.

She immediately checks it.

It’s from Junie. @junietheroach: whats with all the followers omg @junietheroach: did you spend a million $s on bots??????

@loveloveguilty: idk wtf happened i literally just got home and my computer was open to twitter like this

1:50 PM

@loveloveguilty: i think someone broke into my fucking house im not kidding

@junietheroach: and gave you that many followers????? i think they call him santa

@loveloveguilty: lmfao maybe

1:56 PM

@loveloveguilty: hang on

1:57 PM

Ashley closes the DM page and starts scrolling through her list of followers, looking at their names, usernames, icons, and bios. Do they look like bots?

((Roll))

((Five.))

A part of them are easily recognizable as bots but there’s definitely a baffling amount of real people following you.

She shudders and gulps instinctively. How would something like this even happen? And who would care about breaking into her house just to raise her follower count? She's sure that nobody she knows IRL even knows her Twitter exists, so it doesn't seem likely that any of them came over to do this. But even then, shouldn't a total stranger have even less of a motive to break in just to give her more of a Twitter following? What kind of goal would someone doing that even have? …Maybe it's about publicity in general. Whoever this is, they want everyone to have as many eyes on her as possible. That's the only reason she can think of for why something like this would happen. Though… it's not like she'd be giving anything away about herself, right? She's already tried as hard as possible not to give anything away about her personal life through her Twitter activity. That's not what she's ever used the account for; it's just been video game discourse and spreading awareness of important causes. Is it related to that… thing that was on her bed the other day? Honestly, she's not even sure 'Ehn' was someone she actually met. It's possible she was just hallucinating waking up— some kind of sleepwalking that ended with her fully regaining consciousness standing in the middle of her room. Even then, though, her jacket does seem to make her invisible now, and that's held true even outside of her meeting with Ehn… …hm… Well, even if she's convinced herself that's what's happening, there's still a chance it's not true. She's never really tried out her newfound invisibility anywhere someone would actually be able to see her, at least not for any timeframe long enough to confirm that they couldn't. It's still technically possible that the Nielsens saw her fall out of their bathroom fully visible, then crawl out from behind the door again for no reason, and just didn't question it. That's… it's a stretch, but even now, it still seems more believable than being able to turn invisible. Something like that just doesn't happen in real life. Surely anybody other than her would have heard about it first, or it'd be on the news, or something. No matter how surreal it seems, maybe the stress has just been getting to her over the last few days. It wouldn't be impossible for her to start subconsciously wishing for some way to live out the fantasy of having superpowers, even if it does seem ridiculous. But if this was all real, then… no, well, it can't be real, there's just no way anything like that could happen… but… if it really did happen, her account suddenly getting all of this attention would fit with being granted the power to 'enact her idea of good onto the world', wouldn't it…? Ashley shakes her head at the thought. No. Someone like her could never have this happen to them. She heads to her Twitter homepage, looking through it in search of any important-looking petitions or informational Carrds about relevant world issues, with the intent of retweeting the first one she sees with an already tiny number of likes and retweets.

She quickly finds one.

Immediately, she retweets it, staring intently at both the icon for her notifications and the current amount of likes/retweets on the post in an attempt to gauge the result. (edited)

It very quickly starts to shoot up.

Ashley starts sweating. It's… it's a good thing that she has this now, isn't it? There's no downside she can think of, and all it'll do is make her that much more able to help people, to spread awareness of messages that need to be heard… So why does it keep feeling wrong? Why can't she feel good about this unless she knows what's behind it? For the time being, Ashley closes her computer. She gets up and paces around her room for a few minutes. Is it late enough that her parents have already gone to bed? Can she hear them at all outside of her room? (edited)

Raymond enters the room and looks at her awkwardly. "Hey… Ashley."

She freezes up immediately. "Wh-?! Uh, hi, dad!" She tries for a smile to deflect from the slight nervousness apparent in her voice.

"Listen, uh… I know how you feel. You know at your age, I was the same… I fought hard for my convictions. Haha…" He looks away uncomfortably. "But when you become an adult you’ve gotta be in the real world. And y’know… In the real world, adults don’t have room for these kinds of convictions. When you mature, everyone just fights for what they personally want. You won’t be any different." He taps his foot awkwardly. "So… Advice from your dad… You should drop… All of this… Before you embarrass yourself. In this social media age, you can’t escape it."

"….." For a few seconds, Ashley doesn't do anything except stare at her father. Her gaze lacks the judgmental tinge it usually takes on in an argument against someone she disagrees with, or the sadness of being betrayed by someone she cares about. In fact, it's hard to feel like this is 'someone she cares about' in the first place. The words coming out of his mouth may as well have been in another language for how much their meaning resonates with her. Right now, although it's supposed to be her father, the man in front of her only registers as another adult willing to sit back and watch the whole world go to waste. Is this what happens to everyone growing up? She almost pities him. This man is not her father. As suddenly as they left, her emotions come rushing back in. She jerks her body into a more attentive posture as her still-aching head is filled with shame and uneasiness. "….I'll keep that in mind, yeah. Thanks for the advice." (edited)

"Yeah… Yeah. Goodnight." He pats her on the shoulder and hurries out of the room.

Ashley opens the door a few minutes after him, peering out of her room. Are he and mom in bed now?

They’re going to bed, yes.

For the second time in recent memory, she leaves her room to write a message on a sticky note in the kitchen, identical to what she'd written before:

I'm just out for a short walk before bed. Call me if you need me! -Ashley

She then exits the house, shutting the door as quietly as she can once again. This time, instead of aiming for one location in particular, she intends to cover every still-open location in town to ask people about the whereabouts of Sam Kidink.

No one has anything to tell her. This effort proves fruitless.

Uggghhhhhh. At the very least she's combed through enough locations that she's narrowed things down a lot in regards to where not to look for Sam, but all of this energy expended with no reward is beginning to feel frustrating. Maybe she should start thinking of ways to get it out of Thomas somehow? If he's the only one that knows, maybe her time would be better spent trying to get around him not wanting to tell her. Regardless, as she walks back home, she sends a new message to Autumn to inform her of her progress. 'ok i looked around. nobody at'— Ashley lists the places she visited around town— 'knows where sam is or at least they had nothing to tell me about him. so far it seems like thomas is the only person who's going to be able to tell us anything, you think we should try to find a way to trick him into telling us somehow?'

11:43 PM

She remembers something. 'also can we talk in person tmrw i have to tell you something'

Autumn doesn’t respond.

Damn it. Well, is tomorrow a school day...? Maybe she could talk to her then... Ashley tries to remember whether tomorrow is a school day as she walks back inside her house. (edited)

Tomorrow is indeed a school day, Friday. Ashley arrives back home. (edited)

Upon making it home, she switches to messaging Aura while removing the sticky note in the kitchen and throwing it in the trash. 'hey' 'are you ok? i'm sorry for what happened tonight'

Aura’s icon briefly pops up to type, before vanishing again. She doesn’t reply.

'if you want someone to just talk to about anything i'm here for you. i know i mess up sometimes but i don't want to seem like i'm not listening to you when you need it. even if it's just something as small as talking about whatever you feel like if that helps you i want you to know i'll go with anything you need'

12:13 AM

She waits in the kitchen for a few minutes to see if there's any response to this.

There isn’t. The app makes it clear she didn’t even read it.

Ashley sighs and heads to her room. In an attempt to get her mind off the events of the day, she gets in bed and instinctively opens Twitter on her phone, before wincing as it comes to mind that even that's not the same for her anymore now. Even so, she scrolls through her homepage for anything that might distract her.

There are a few normal forgettable posts before Ashley reaches this image that’s been retweeted from a comedy account.

A frown forms on her face immediately as she hesitates in her scrolling to look at the tweet. …What a stupid joke. She scrolls away and continues looking through the other tweets on her TL. Or, she tries to, but she finds the image resurfacing in her mind as she keeps going, having a bizarrely irritating effect on her. I mean, she's not really attracted to that random woman from a meme tweet. That'd be dumb. She's in love with Autumn and Autumn alone, not just any pretty girl she happens to come across. Okay, it's not like finding a girl other than Autumn attractive would necessarily mean she's more into them than her real life future girlfriend, but still. She's better than that. She's definitely better than some cishet man who'd just make a pass at any woman they see. No matter what, she'd never be that pathetic and gross, right? Like, yeah, maybe she's a little desperate, and maybe she thinks a lot of girls are pretty, but that doesn't make her weird, surely. Not weird enough to start believing in God as the answer to this, anyways. All that being a Christian about it could do would just be making her shame herself for being who she is, and trying to convince her that it's a sin to be a lesbian. That wouldn't fix how gross she feels about it at all. Fuck, this isn't working. Ashley turns off her phone and sets it down next to her on her bed. She squeezes her eyes shut. She blocks out all of her sight and hearing and thoughts of the world around her, denying their attempts at invading her mind. (edited)

Ashley falls asleep. ((The chapter ends.)) She wakes up to Ehn standing over her. "Rise and shine!"

"Who’s Bob Smith?" Autumn Peterson finds him.

I suppose that was too absurd to work. And I shouldn't be surprised someone came, perhaps. Though, generally speaking, this could be worse. ...Surely she's aware of what's happening already? He sighs when Autumn shows up. This might be fun. More than some of the other things happening, and I still have very little to lose. "Some guy I knew in the past. He was quite annoying. I'm sure you'd expect me to have known some strange people like that. So, I'm sure you have your reasons for being here in the middle of nowhere. ...Go on."

"I was looking for you." She smiled.

"I know that. The real question is, what do you want? Not a very in-depth motive if you just decided to find me for no reason."

"Your mother was looking for you, Sam."

Well, at least she's paying attention. I'm sure Naomi asked her at some point. "...I know that too. Did you expect to surprise me there? I'm more surprised you didn't bring her here, actually. You wanted me gone, right? Well, there's your chance. Not like I'll get much else done anymore, considering how many others in the town have already seen me around. I think I'll just stay here. Your decision now."

"She’s gone. I made sure she thought you weren’t in town."

"...What? That doesn't-" He's genuinely a bit taken aback, but cuts himself off. Oh, was she trying to do something she saw as good? I guess I'm fine with that. Though I'm sure there's more to it that I don't know. I wonder what other reasons she might have. "Guess you helped me in the end, then. But it's as I said. Isn't me being here just a problem for you?"

"Not if you actually listen to me. And I’ve done you quite a favour, so I’d hope you don’t rudely go and not repay it."

"I knew this part was coming, so yes. Despite everything I do, I'm usually not in the business of running off on my own, and I've already made at least one deal with someone. Unless you want me to run back to where I came from, which would defeat the entire point of you showing up here at all."

"I don’t want you to leave, but I wouldn’t waste a favour on that anyway. I just want you to try to be a good person. You can do that, can’t you?"

...There has to be some catch to this, I'm sure. I wonder how she would react if she found out the bad thing I did do... Well, as I said, I'd rather avoid that happening again. "Hm. We might have different perspectives on what helping someone is about..." Considering I've been trying from the start. "Is that fine with you? Well, sure. I can."

"You just have to listen to me if I correct you, then."

Hm. I'm sure this could get bad in a lot of cases. However... "And if you know me, I'm very good at listening to people. But you know so far that there's not a lot I've directly opposed. Of course, regardless of whatever you're up to, I'm open to helping out unless you ask for something absurd." "But I'm sure you'd prefer a simple answer. Probably."

"That’s great. I just want to ask for something simple, then. Ashley’s also looking for you. When she finds you, act like she did it first. And then, you can play all nice and become her friend like her poor lonely soul so clearly wants. I just want you to make sure that if she ever confides in you about any kind of choice, you tell her to side with me. No matter what. People like her may not always realize, but I simply have everyone’s best interests at heart."

I see. This is what she was really going for. Actually, if Ashley shows up, that's good for me as well. If I were to explain everything going on to someone, it would be her, and I'm sure she could help work out something. Or Thomas, but he's currently busy handling... Well, whatever it is he needs to do. But I'm sure she knows something by now, and I'm equally curious about that. At this point I'm aware there are greater issues at play than just the matter of whether Autumn wants to be friends with Ashley or not, but it's still fun to consider. Maybe she just doesn't know how to care better. Not that I do, of course. "Don't you want to be her friend? And if she cares about you, wouldn't she just be listening to you to begin with? I figured she was already past that point." "Well, that's easy enough, so sure. You seemed to have my interests in mind, after all."

"Ashley is just a little… Confused, sometimes. Girls her age have a tendency to rebel so easily. They just can’t see the big picture." They’re the same age. "I’m glad you can understand this well, at least."

Maybe so. But I respect that tendency if things do get annoying. Still, it doesn't seem like anything particularly bad has happened so far. "That makes sense. ...What do you think that big picture is?" (edited)

"The happiness of every good person in the world, of course."

...I'm sure she got that idea from one or both of her parents. She didn't seem to criticize it while I was there. Well, isn't that nice. It's interesting that there are people like that, but I don't think I could care once about any sort of big picture. It's not as if I'd likely be around to see such a thing. Or that it would matter to me. I suppose some people her age have their aspirations, no matter where they got those from. "Well, fair enough."

She starts to leave. "Remember, I was never here."

"Of course." I suppose she thinks that's better because Ashley would immediately ask what we talked about. I have no reason to bring it up anyway. ...Maybe this upcoming conversation will be more thoughtful.

She leaves.

Well, I suppose it's better for me to stay in one place so Ashley actually finds me eventually. I wonder what's she's found out? It's easy to assume Autumn knew what was going on, and that much I'm sure Ashley is on the same page for. But I'm sure she'll have better questions than 'Can you do me a favor?' Maybe she'll ask why I did any of this, why I came here in the first place, and so on. And I suppose I wouldn't mind explaining this time. What else am I going to do, anyway? Technically speaking, it may be at least a little easier to re-enter the town now and wait for something to happen there, but I think I'd rather wait for the time being. Sam sits down, not having much more to consider at the moment.

((Sorry cicada is being slow with responses. Not sure how they might affect things so I’m just gluing to wait on that. I’ll let you know as soon as you can move forward))

((works for me))

((Can you do a makeup session at some point))

((what time))

((idk))

((depends on the day. maybe this could be arranged in a thread or #ooc-threads because I presume this depends on at least one other person))

((Cicada’s going on Friday, I’ll let you know when they catch up))

((Saturday(hopefully)))

((I will be alive on saturday (and sunday for the other campaign))) (edited)

6:48 PM

((just a matter of when. I should probably prepare so I don't spend 45 minutes to respond if something happens))

((I think I will be available on friday in the event of cicada showing up at some point before or during))

((When can you do a session))

((friday? also tomorrow at like 3 which I guess is oddly specific but workable)) (edited)

((I can do both.))

((then whichever one cicada prefers))

((We don’t need cicada))

((what. okay then whichever works better for you))

((Cicada has done his part already. I’d prefer tomorrow because it means I can make sure you finish faster))

((then we'll do that))

Sam is still sitting down. It's been a bit. I wonder where Ashley is. Is it safe to go somewhere else? Who knows what I could be missing out on, but this is for the best. Naturally, I doubt anyone else is coming here, barring another surprise appearance by Ehn. Not that I've seen one of those since coming here despite my speculation.

Thomas stumbles into the woods, looking emotionally drained.

...Huh? What's he doing here? "...Thomas? Are you... Did something happen? I wasn't expecting you to show up here." I guess I really am a bit too tired for sharp responses.

3:06 PM

Sam stands up.

"She’s gone." He slumps down next to a tree.

"...Thanks. Anything else happen? With your situation, I mean. Not mine."

"…" He stares at the ground.

What did his parents do this time? "Who else showed up?"

"Ashley's family came over for dinner."

"Oh." Wait, people actually come over for dinners still? And I haven't even seen her parents ever. But, well, I should ask after all, if I'm going to help out, right? "...How bad are they? Her parents, I mean."

"…" He doesn’t answer.

Wait. If only he's here, then... I should ask that too. "Where's Ashley? ...Where's Aura?"

He doesn’t answer. "Have you ever… Thought about it?"

He sighs. "Well, I do a lot of thinking, but I don't always have all the answers. Rarely, in fact. I can guess and come up with a few ideas..." He trails off. Well, okay. Ashley's parents might be police officers as well. That could be a reason for them meeting, or they were just past friends. As for her actions, wasn't she trying to kill Thomas at one point? Was that the reason he's here, or did his parents chase him away instead? Perhaps Aura is still stuck there. Or I'm missing the entire problem. "Did Ashley try something?"

"No, I mean…" He looked at Sam. "Why do you choose to… be alive?"

I... uh... what? Well... He sits back down. "...I don't know. I'd been holding out hope for a while that I'd work things out, then I could let things go back to normal, watch things play out and enjoy the day-to-day routine, because not so long ago, that's how things were, and it was enjoyable. Well, it's safe to say all of that's long gone now, and my attempt here clearly didn't amount to much. So, I guess I'm just waiting for something to happen now." Because I can't be bothered to take action myself unless it's about someone else, I guess. "Going by momentum, wishing for anything besides the worst. ...If you're looking for someone to explain that living is important, I guess I'm not the right person." "Well... What do you think?"

"I don’t really… Have anyone else to ask…"

"Well, I figured, but..." Surely you have a reason, right? Aura? Even if something bad just happened, not much could've changed, right?

"I’m not… I haven’t ever wanted to hurt Aurora. But… I’ve never really helped her. I just keep leading her right back to what tortures her and making it worse. It’s not like… Ashley was wrong about that." (edited)

"Well, you said it yourself, right? You still tried to do what you could. It's hard to escape your home - I guess I learned that much. If the situation is worse, I can't imagine that being your fault. ...I'm sure my idea of helping differs a bit from yours, but it's not easy either way, even if some people might claim otherwise." "...If you say that, has Ashley still not realized? Realized that you weren't the problem?"

"She knows. That’s why… The only person who can blame me now is me."

At least there's that... Hopefully that makes a conversation with her easier. If she ever actually shows up. "Well, you can blame yourself, but you don't have to. ...I guess things just happen sometimes, after all. Even if they aren't in- don't make sense. It's not like I can blame you instead. I can't think of better ideas, and maybe that's it. Or I'm just demotivated as always."

"But if I just hurt her… What’s the point of staying?"

"Well, would you be happier if you left? Could you manage to stay away from everything? I'm not discouraging you, but I guess... Well, I guess I left people behind, and I still wonder if I could've done better sometimes, my personal enjoyment aside. I'm here because I gave up at least once. ...Your result is up to you."

"I don’t mean running away like you. There’s… Nothing for me anywhere. I don’t have any kind of normal to wait for."

"Well... Unless you want to switch places, I don't have any good answers. If I was in a situation where there was nothing anywhere, then I really would give up after all." I'm trying to come up with something, I owe it to him, but... This isn't something I'm good at helping with. It's not solvable.

"That’s… What I thought."

"...Sorry I can't solve this. ...Still, what then? In the short term, I mean. What about right now? I've never been the best planner anyway."

He sighed.

I want to know what's going on, if nothing else! But if I leave here, Ashley might show up here, and... Well, maybe that would be fine. But it's possible whatever happened here has long past. He gets up. "Is it reasonable for me to go check? I was thinking of looking for Ashley or something. If she's understood, maybe she has ideas or something. You can stay here if you want."

"Ashley already left."

"What? So she went back home?"

"…Yeah. She’s probably asleep at this point." It is indeed fairly late.

"Well, great." I even prepared for her to show up! Then, what was Autumn even expecting?! It didn't seem like she was planning for Ashley not to show up. Was it the dinner that caused everything to be derailed? Family gatherings and all that. Dumb nonsense. "I guess I'll stay here, then." (edited)

"You’re going to sleep outside?"

"I don't know about you, but I've slept outside more than once. Sometimes it helps me think about things."

"Have you been sleeping out here?"

"Only once. I've been at Autumn's house the past few days, mostly."

"How bad was it there?"

"Well, I'm sure they were deliberately nicer to a visitor. But, if you want to hear the full story..." "The first night or so was normal. The second day, Ashley showed up, and eventually Autumn started arguing with her parents about what it means to be doing good, and they kept saying how Autumn wasn't doing enough or whatever. Afterwards, I talked to Autumn and she more or less tried to pretend everything was completely fine. Then, the next morning, that same discussion more or less happened again, and I had to sit through them talking about how much good they were doing, and how Autumn needs to try harder..." He laughs a little. "I'm sure you get the point. Imagine that. I'm starting to think all the parents here are as bad as mine. Naomi really would fit right at home here."

"No one here ever knows how to be satisfied. I'd pity you 2, but… I think parents can do a lot worse than to make you feel insecure."

"...Well, I'm not surprised there's worse."

"Why don’t you go back there tonight?"

"And what? Leave you here? It wouldn't help me to go back anyway, considering I don't know what her parents think of this whole situation."

"I’ll go back home too. Sleeping outside is just a bad idea."

"Well, are you okay with things as they are, then?"

He doesn’t answer.

Though, that reminds me. There's some useless things I have, and it's not like I was going to do much anyway... "By the way, what did you have for dinner?"

"What?"

"Just curious. ...Actually, forget that. Approaching things indirectly really isn't my style, I guess. Can't say I was ever good at casual conversation." He unzips his backpack and throws Thomas both halves of the fish that was cut up earlier, then closes his backpack again. "Take these." "This has a very weird backstory. Back where I came from - Avengard - there was this... Talking animal. Called herself 'Ehn'. Probably a hologram posing as an animal, if I had to guess. Anyway, she went around to some people I knew and threw them objects with seemingly no correlation. That was just one of many things I couldn't understand at all in the past week or two, and it was quite annoying. One of the reasons I left, actually. She kept telling me to go help some random guy who made even less sense than talking animals, and I didn't like that all." "I don't know how such a character came to exist. But apparently, like with the other objects she was tossing around, there's some special ability to this... fish. And those abilities are very real - I saw for myself in that city." "But when I came here, I cut the entire fish in half, hoping to break it and forget about it for good. I was hoping to, actually. But who knows? I have no clue, but maybe you can come up with some use for it still. It's better suited to you, I think. Anyway, that's all. See you tomorrow." He rushes the last half, gets up, and begins to leave, but doesn't actually go yet. (edited)

"Are you... high?"

"I wish I was. I told you, none of this made any sense to me when I first learned of this. It still doesn't. That's part of why I left in the first place."

"I'm not taking your weird drug fish."

"Reasonable. I'm leaving it here anyway, I have no use for it. I've decided that much."

"...Goodnight." He pats Sam on the shoulder awkwardly.

"...Night, then. ...Hopefully, none of this matters." He leaves towards Autumn's house.

Autumn is waiting at the door. "You're back!" She look around.

"I guess so. There wasn't anything else better for me to do." Her being here is actually quite welcome this time around as he snaps back to words which make sense. Did I really look insane back there? Maybe, I guess? I was right. That really is all incomprehensible, and explaining it impossible. What was I even expecting him to react with? I left the fish behind, at least. I'm done with that, as I said. "...By the way, Ashley never came, if you didn't know. I figured you might be wondering about that."

She sighed in disappointment. "She did tell me that, but I'd hoped it changed."

"Me as well, then."

"Really, is there anything she can do right?" She facepalmed, before suddenly smiling. "At least that's a big distinction between us."

Sam elects to ignore this reaction. Sure, whatever helps you work through things, I guess. At this point, I don't really feel like opposing much of anything. It's an interesting reaction, I guess. Yeah. "...It would seem so."

"I doubt your mother will be returning, so enjoy your comfort again, Sam Kidink."

I don't trust her not to show up again. Definitely the type of person to do that. Well, anyway... "We'll see about that. It's very possible there's more to all this. Think about the big picture, I guess. That's all. ...In any case, thanks for now."

"It's no problem. I love helping others. Goodnight."

"...Night." Should I ask her if she knows anything about what happened since? Well, okay. I'm sure she does, but anything I can ask her would probably be much easier to ask Ashley about. Whenever I can do that, anyway. Sam drops that thought and goes to the guest room once Autumn leaves. I should check if I- oh, never mind. Actually, I remember the other reason I was hesitant to come back here: maybe Autumn's parents were up to something. They're officers too. What now? I think I should leave earlier tomorrow, then. Not that I have a meaningful alarm anymore, but that still may serve me better, depending on circumstances, if I can. Though, it's equally possible I'll be completely fine at that point. (edited)

The guest room looks normal. (edited)

Sam walks around the room a little, then sits down on the bed, in contrast to his usual thought process as things have changed. Tomorrow, I have to ask Ashley what happened. If even Autumn has no idea what happened to her, then presumably she tried to do something at the Nielsen's. She learned the truth, right? Did she try to kill his parents, then? It's not out of the question considering last time, but it's also ridiculous because they're law enforcement. Thomas was right about that much. ...And he seemed to be doing worse than me. So, what then? ...I guess I have to hang around the school at some point. I'd make the slightest attempt at a long-term plan, but I'm convinced that's not going to be useful any time soon. 'It's very possible there's more to all this'... Admittedly, I was just making a vague statement, but it's not impossible. Still, I hope not. In any case, I have to try to be prepared. And maybe that will help me do something about all of this. I probably should, right? At least for Thomas or Ashley, if no one else. I should try to make up for that. It's unfortunately not the most interesting thought, but I'll see how that goes. Can I do anything after all? I've tried a few times, but to no progress. ...In the end, what do I have? Nothing good, that's for sure... I tried to help Thomas with that, but... I guess I have a few options left still. Even Gordon if he shows up again. Do I have too much faith in myself still? Will this change anything, even if it's all I have? ...Probably not. I put too much faith in myself. Like always. Or I'm just desperate. He sighs, and quietly leaves the house, and goes back to pick up everything he left behind after all, then comes back. Some day, I'm sure I'll decide I'm done for good. ...Definitely. He finally lies down on the bed and tries to sleep somewhat. (edited)

((The chapter ends.))